Exegetical and Hermeneutical Commentary of Nehemiah 8:1
And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street that [was] before the water gate; and they spoke unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the LORD had commanded to Israel.
1. into the street ] R.V. into the broad place. The open space in front of ‘the water-gate’ is probably the same as that mentioned in Ezr 10:9, ‘and all the people sat in the broad place before the house of God.’ Cf. Neh 3:26, ‘the Nethinim dwelt in Ophel, unto the place over against the water-gate toward the east.’ It is generally supposed that this broad place lay between the S.E. precincts of the Temple and the Eastern wall.
the water gate ] Cf. Neh 3:26, Neh 12:37.
they spake unto Ezra the scribe ] ‘They spake;’ the impersonal plural implies that the whole community expressed the wish through their representative leaders.
Ezra the scribe ] Ezra’s name occurs here for the first time in our book of Nehemiah. It naturally calls for remark (1) that Ezra’s name was not mentioned by Nehemiah among his supporters in the work of rebuilding the walls, (2) that Nehemiah’s description of the condition of the people, the oppression of the poor by the rich (ch. 4) and the intermarriage with the heathen (Neh 6:18; Neh 10:30; Neh 13:23-28) seems to conflict with the idea of the authority which Ezra obtained over the people, Ezra 9, Ezra 10. Two explanations have been put forward,
( a) It is suggested that Ezra, after accomplishing the reforms described in Ezra 9, Ezra 10, returned to Babylon; that after an absence of 12 years, he revisited Jerusalem in time to witness the completion of the city walls by Nehemiah, and was requested by the people to renew his former practice of expounding the Law in public.
( b) It is suggested that Ezra had never after his arrival in Jerusalem left the city for any prolonged period; but that after his protest against mixed marriages, he had failed to carry his religious reformation any further. The enemies of the Jews and their unpatriotic allies in Jerusalem had frustrated his attempts. The arrival of Nehemiah changed the aspect of affairs. The religious policy of Ezra was once more in the ascendant. The popular enthusiasm excited by the completion of the walls gave the wished for opportunity of publishing the Law to the people. The omission of Ezra’s name in Nehemiah 1-7 is still a difficulty. But Nehemiah’s memoirs, so far as they are excerpted, record only the events and people concerned with the rebuilding of the walls. If Ezra had been present while the work was in progress, we might naturally have expected to find his name among the repairers of the breaches in chap. 3. Perhaps Ezra, being devoted to the study and teaching of the Law, was not reckoned among those most influential for practical purposes. Being also of the high-priest’s kindred, he was very probably included among the repairers of the breach identified with the name of Eliashib (Neh 3:1).
to bring the book of the law, &c.] There is nothing in these words to lead us to suppose that Ezra had before been in the habit of reading the Law to the people. The verse does not record an annual custom but an exceptional step, cf. Neh 8:18. The people saw that their national integrity was safeguarded by city walls; their jealousy for their distinctiveness as ‘a peculiar people’ was rekindled. Their request to Ezra marked their adoption of his policy, that of keeping the people of Israel separate from the nations upon the basis of their religious life. His policy was that the religious life of the people should be regulated by the Law as contained in certain recognised writings, and should not be dependent upon the tradition of the Priests. The demand for the production of ‘the book of the law’ is of twofold interest; (1) it testifies to a general knowledge of the existence of a book the contents of which, so far as they are known, agreed substantially with our Pentateuch; (2) the voice of popular acknowledgment set the seal of ‘Canonicity’ upon the first portion of the Jewish Scriptures [2] .
[2] For a more detailed treatment of this subject I may perhaps be permitted to refer the reader to chap. 4. in my ‘Canon of the Old Testament’ (Macmillan, 1892).
Fuente: The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges
Neh 7:73 b 8:12. The Reading of the Law
This verse begins a new section in the work. The style alters. The use of the first pers. sing. is resumed in Neh 12:31. The Compiler has recourse to other material for this narrative. The thread of Nehemiah’s Memoir, which was broken off at Neh 7:5, is therefore not resumed.
and when the seventh month came ] R.V. And when the seventh month was come. The R.V. gives the right division of the verse. The second clause introduces a new section. Very similar words occur in Ezr 3:1 after the register of names. The close of the ‘register’ perhaps contained suitable words with which to resume the narrative in both passages. But possibly the Compiler consciously repeats himself and borrows from Ezr 3:1, ‘the seventh month.’ The mention of this date raises the question of the chronology of the following episodes.
The year is not stated. It is not therefore possible to say with certainty that the events described in chap. 8. followed immediately upon the completion of the wall. But, although not stated, this is what is clearly suggested by the compiler of the work. The mention of the 25th of the 6th month (Neh 6:15) is followed by the narrative of the 1st of the 7th month (Neh 7:73; Neh 8:2). As no other year is mentioned, presumably the events are those which occurred in the same year.
The objection which has been raised against this simple view is chiefly based upon the difficulty caused by the strangely sudden reappearance of Ezra. The fact that in 1Es 9:37 ff. the events here described follow immediately upon the expulsion of ‘the strange women’ (Ezra 9) has been by some scholars understood to supply the right order of time. The public reading of the law and the sacred covenant would then have to be placed in the year 457, and ‘the seventh month’ in the second year after Ezra’s arrival. An apparent confirmation of this view is given by Josephus. But the chronology of Josephus in this period is very untrustworthy. Undoubtedly following 1 Esdras, which does not mention Nehemiah, he places Ezra’s activity in the generation before that of Nehemiah, and Ezra’s death before Nehemiah’s arrival at Jerusalem. His treatment of their lives seems to be based on the supposition that they were not contemporaries (see Josephus, Antiquities, xi. 5); in 1, Ezra appears as a contemporary of Joiakim the High-priest, in 5 his death is mentioned as occurring at the same time as that of Joiakim the High-priest, who was succeeded by Eliashib. It seems fatal to this view that, in order to maintain it, it is necessary to strike out, as later glosses, the mention of Nehemiah’s name in Neh 8:9, Neh 10:1.
Fuente: The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges
The street – Rather, the square or court. So in Neh 8:16 (compare Ezr 10:9). The court seems to have been one between the eastern gate of the temple and the watergate in the city-wall. It would thus lie within the modern Haram area.
Ezra the scribe – This is the first mention of Ezra in the present book, and the first proof we have had that he was contemporary with Nehemiah. Probably he returned to the court of Artaxerxes soon after effecting the reforms which he relates in Ezra 10, and did not revisit Jerusalem until about the time when the walls were completed, or after an absence of more than ten years. It was natural for the people to request him to resume the work of exposition of the Law to which he had accustomed them on his former visit Ezr 7:10, Ezr 7:25.
Fuente: Albert Barnes’ Notes on the Bible
Neh 8:1-12
And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street.
The instructor in the law
God has evermore blessed His own Word as the chosen instrument of all revival and progress in His Church. It was in this faith of the power of Bible truth in the hand of the Holy Spirit that Nehemiah here sought to instruct the remnant of Judah in the Divine law. His past labours for the good of Jerusalem had chiefly tended to inspire his brethren with patriotic love, and to surround the holy city with a material defence. But his affection for Zion had, from the beginning, higher aims than these; and henceforth his endeavours move in a loftier sphere. He rises now above the work of setting dead stones into a strong wail around the city of God, and labours to place holy affections in the hearts of its people, that they may be adorned with the beauties of the Lords own Israel. To secure these great ends, the first and highest means he employs is the diffusion of the knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. He perceived, no doubt, that many of the children of Judah needed much this instruction in the law of the Lord. They had been long scattered abroad in strange lands, far away from temple privileges, and were on this account sadly defective in their knowledge of the Divine Word.
I. The assembly of Israel convened. The persons who presided in this assembly deserve our notice. When God raises up a great man to perform an important work He usually associates another with him of a kindred spirit, who, though endowed with different gifts, is a helper in the good cause. The defects of the one are thus counterbalanced by the graces of the other, and religion is promoted by their mutual co-operation. In the redemption of Israel from the house of bondage Moses and Aaron were united in the common enterprise. And so, in this revival of Judah, Nehemiah and Ezra are joined together; and, through means of the energy of the man of action, coupled with the influence of the man of sacred study, God blesses Zion with His quickening and restoring grace. It is an honour to the youthful Nehemiah that, though invested with ruling power in the holy city, he gives place to the ministers of the sanctuary in their proper work of teaching. These two servants of God, presiding in this great congregation of Israel, differed much from each other in age, in office, in rank, in character; but they were one in heart, and they join here in complete harmony of action for the revival of their beloved Zion. God in nature makes full provision for diversity of elements and forces co-operating together for a common result. And God in the Church also provides for different men looking on revealed truth with free thought and honest heart, where the shades of belief may vary like the colours of the rainbow, but all blend under the power of love, into a pure white ray as from the parent orb. The time at which this assembly was held also merits our consideration. They gathered themselves together on the first day of the seventh month (verses 1, 2). This was emphatically the sacred month of the Jewish year, during which the most touching and impressive ceremonies of their law were observed.
1. It was a full assembly. All the people gathered themselves together as one man. They were all there, and they were there all of one heart. In times of spiritual indifference and decay the ways of Zion mourn because few come to her solemn feasts. The Great Physician is present to heal them, but they, the dying patients, are not there to be made whole.
2. It was an earnest assembly. They spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded to Israel.
3. It was an attentive assembly. Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation, and read therein from the morning until mid-day, before the men and the women; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law. This deep attention to His truth is demanded as an act of reverence to God who speaks it. It is reckoned an affront for any one to turn his back on an earthly sovereign or converse with others while the king is addressing words of importance to all in his presence. Besides, men require to give earnest heed to the Word of life in order to derive saving benefit from it! Alas! many give attendance on the Word who do not give attention to it. Gospel truth is a means of persuasion to repentance, but if attention to the Word of conviction is suffered to waver the blessing will in all likelihood be lost. It is difficult with an arrow, however well aimed, to strike a bird on the wing that rapidly changes its flight in the air; and so it is not easy to fix the arrow of conviction in the heart that flits meanwhile from thought to thought, inattentive to the Word.
4. It was a devout assembly. Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up their hands; and they bowed their heads, and worshipped the Lord with their faces to the ground. This devout frame of mind is essential to full spiritual profit in Divine worship for hearing the truth.
II. The divine knowledge conveyed. Ezra was chief among the teachers of Israel in this great assembly, and his eminent gifts fitted him for this position. He is elsewhere distinguished as a ready scribe in the law of Moses; he possessed a true love for it, an intimate acquaintance with it, and a profound knowledge of it. For Ezra had prepared his heart to seek the law of the Lord, and to do it, and to teach in Israel statutes and judgments.
1. The instruction here embraced an exposition of the law. So they read in the book of the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading.
2. The instruction comprised exhortation to present duty. By the law is the knowledge of sin. For all the people wept when they heard the words of the law. These, with them, were tears both of alarm and compunction–of apprehension for the consequences of their sin and godly sorrow on account of it. It was an expression of deep anxiety, in view of their spiritual danger, as revealed in Gods Word. Some men insinuate that all such agitation about the state of the soul is questionable, and not consistent with rational piety. Shall it be deemed reasonable that tears may freely flow on account of temporal bereavements and losses and no sorrow be expressed in fear of everlasting ruin? Observe, then, how nobly Nehemiah here appears to give direction and counsel to his people, mourning all of them for their iniquity: This day is holy unto the Lord your God; mourn not, nor weep. It is not implied that their sorrow was altogether wrong or without foundation, but it was out of time end defective in its views of the Divine mercy. It might not take too lowly a view of their own sinfulness, but it was wanting in a believing apprehension of the loving-kindness of the Lord, their covenant God. This is needful caution for awakened ones, to make sure that they exercise the full look of faith upward to grace as well as downward to guilt. This counsel to Judah not to weep prepares the way, and then follows this threefold call for relieving their sorrows: Go your way, cat the fat and drink the sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared; for this day is holy unto our Lord; neither be ye sorry: for the joy of the Lord is your strength. This is first a call to assuage their griefs in social enjoyment of the gifts of Providence. It is not best always to seek to cure sorrow by reasoning against it; it is often more effectual to meet it with a counteracting joy; and this is the course here followed by this son of consolation. This is a call, moreover, to relieve sorrow by the exercise of benevolence to poor brethren. Send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared. To inherit the full blessing of life it is not enough to partake of the comforts of Providence; there requires to be joined with this a compassionate charity to the needy and the destitute. This compassion of the needy sanctifies all the enjoyments of life. It possesses a wonderful power of removing the load of sorrow from the givers heart and of chasing the cloud of sadness from his brow. (W. Ritchie.)
The open-air meeting
We see here–
I. That the word of God is the great means for the instruction of his people.
II. That the word of God is not only to be read, but understood.
III. That it must be read with prayer.
IV. That this worn will often rebuke us and lead us to mourn after a godly sort.
V. That it will also encourage us, and in the end bring us much joy and great gladness.
VI. That the source of joy and the secret of strength is divine. (W. P. Lockhart.)
And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation.
Hearty appreciation of Gods Word
1. The people of Jerusalem, like the disciples at Pentecost, were of one accord, in one place. Their hearts were inclined to Gods testimonies.
2. The standing position is one of respect. Men stand before their superiors. Moses before Pharaoh, Daniel before Nebuchadnezzar.
3. The messages of a king are entitled to respect. I once witnessed the reception of a royal message by the Parliament of Prussia. As the messenger entered the hall and the royal seal was broken all the people stood up. Officers, members, and visitors by one impulse rose to hear the writing of their king. A like impulse moved the people before whom Ezra brought the law.
4. A proper appreciation of Gods Word is necessary to spiritual success.
5. Respect for Gods Word involves respect for His day. It is interesting, in this age of Sabbath desecration, to notice that in the revival of Jewish institutions the observance of the fourth commandment was enforced both among Jews and unbelievers.
6. Respect for Gods Word also involves respect for His worship (verses 14-16). Worship will be a delight.
7. Religion is not only joyous, but unselfish.
8. Respect for Gods Word involves respect for all His commandments.
9. A proper appreciation of the Bible is possible only as its Divine authorship and object are recognised.
10. The object of the Bible is to reveal God and the duty He requires of men.
11. How are we to show our appreciation of the Bible? Our duty is to receive and use it. The whole mind suet soul must lay hold of and appropriate its truths. It must be esteemed above all books, and its decisions recognised as final, a wealthy gentleman, having built him a library, placed in it, on a pedestal high above all the shelves, a copy of the Bible. We should do for the sacred volume what he signified by this act. We should give it also a place in our affections–such a place as it had in the heart of the Scotch girl, who, when driven from her burning home, cared first for her copy of the Scriptures.
12. We do appreciate the Bible. We read it at family prayers, and in our closets, and learn verses, and hear it on Sabbath from the pulpit. I have heard that when, in a long war, the city of Haarlem had been desolated by fire and sword, the news of peace was a long letter, which a feeble old man read from a window. His voice could scarcely be heard, yet the people gave profound attention. When the Bible is read men should listen as those burghers listened.
13. The best acceptance of such news is an acceptance of the relief it brings. So the best appreciation of the Bible is an acceptance of its salvation in Christ.
14. Respect for Gods Word places it above all creeds and criticism.
15. Respect for Gods Word also demands that it be handled reverently. This condemns all trifling with Gods truth. All puns, parodies, and riddles based upon misquotation of the Scriptures are hereby condemned. (F. C. Monfort, D. D.)
Reading the law
I. A neglected Divine ordinance may be restored as a channel of Divine grace. Is there not a suggestion in this incident of how we may often return to methods of service, to means of grace that have been passed by, as useful for the present time? Certain truths have been allowed to remain in the background for a time which may be wisely pressed at another. Currents never carry all that floats on their surface to the sea. Much is left on the banks of the channel. So currents of thought in any age or time do not carry forward all that is valuable. There are cargoes of flotsam and jetsam that will reward the wreckers along the shore.
II. Religious quickening may result from moral reforms and wise measures of civic rulers.
III. All Divine ordinances, as well as providential experiences, are channels for the joy of the Lord. (Monday Club Sermons.)
Reading the law
Concerning the book, in the law of God, and the giving of the sense to the people, we remark in explanation–
I. The actual speech in which the gospel was first uttered by Jesus and proclaimed by the apostles among the Israelites is here, probably for the first time, publicly put to sacred use. The old Hebrew language in which the law was written had become, when the exile was over, the tongue of the learned. It was unknown to the common people, as that of Spencer and Chaucer is unknown to us. Interpreters were necessary. Ezra knew the need, and provided for it. The Levites gave the sense and caused the people to understand the reading.
II. In this event we behold the rise of the synagogue and of systematic bible study. From the time of Ezra the temple gradually retired into the background, and the synagogue came into prominence. The pulpit and sermons were institutions. The soul was nurtured by Bible study. Less and less did the priests wield power in the regions beyond Jerusalem, and more and more did the congregations or synagogues become like our best modern prayer-meetings, where speech and devotional service are free. When Christianity spread over the world the synagogue was its cradle. Everywhere the apostles found first welcome here and the place and privilege of preaching Christ. In the substitution of prayer for sacrifice, in the triumph of moral over mechanical functions of worship, we see a tremendous advance, and read for our times an inspiring lesson. (W. Elliot Griffis.)
The reading of the law
In this scene are suggested–
I. Some sources of power in preaching.
1. The simple proclamation of the law of God.
2. The statement of Gods work in human history.
3. The earnest utterance of intelligent faith.
II. The conditions for profitably hearing the word of God.
1. An aroused interest.
2. A prayerful spirit.
3. Listening with the resolve to obey.
III. Practical lessons.
1. Love for the law makes noble men.
2. Honouring the law insures the prosperity of the Church. (Monday Club Sermons.)
Ezra expounding the law
I. A large gathering. There are two important advantages connected with a numerous congregation over one that is thinly attended.
1. It gives an opportunity for more extensive usefulness. We grant that there is not a little to encourage even those whose hearers are few, For where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them. A sportsman, says Jay, has fired into a flight of birds and not killed one, and he has killed one when he had only one to aim at. That maybe true; but on the other hand, if two anglers went forth with rod and line to spend a day in fishing, it would be naturally expected that the largest number would be caught by him who had secured a pond where fish were abundant, rather than by the other, who had toiled from morning till night in a place where they were scarce.
2. Large congregations possess a peculiar power of stimulating those who have to address them. Probably the man has never yet lived who could long be an orator before a small assembly. Even Cicero could not deliver his famous oration in behalf of the poet Archias, though addressed to a single man, without having all that was learned and great in Rome to listen to him. Those who love the means of grace should do all they can to induce their friends and neighbours to attend.
II. An open-air gathering.
III. A protracted gathering.
IV. An attentive gathering.
V. A devout, earnest, and reverential, gathering. To stand in awe of Gods holy Word, whenever it is read and expounded in our hearing, indicates a right state of mind; and those who are thus influenced are regarded by God with approval and delight (Isa 66:2).
VI. An intelligent and well-instructed gathering. (Expository Outlines.)
The Scriptures related to revivals of religion
Every great revival of religion has had its beginning in this hunger for the Word, and has been permanent and widespread exactly in proportion as it has been rooted in the Scriptures. There is Wickliffe, frightened like the rest of the nation by the plague that had swept from Asia to Europe, and now had burst upon England, sounding in the ears of men like the trump of the judgment day. Lying in his cell poring over the pages of an old Latin Bible, he finds the truth that fills his soul with the sweetness of Gods peace and the music of heaven. At once he began to translate passages of the blessed book into English, and sent them forth by his poor priests, as they were called, to be read as best they might amongst the peasants of England; and so came the dawning of the day of God upon our land. Thus, too, was it that the later reformation had its birth. Erasmus had sent to Cambridge his new translation of the Greek Testament; and a copy of it comes into the hands of Little Bilney, who tells us how that on the first reading of it he chanced on these words, It is a faithful saying, and worthy of all men to be embraced, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief. These words, says he, by Gods inward working did so lift up my poor bruised spirit, that the very bones within me leapt for joy and gladness. Then forthwith, he, unable to keep the sweet secret to himself, goes to confess his soul to Father Latimer, and pours out the story of his great discovery, how that being justified by faith he has peace with God through the Lord Jesus Christ; and thus Latimer was led into the light, and became the great preacher of the English Reformation. And Luther, more slowly, but no less surely, is led by the study of the Word of God to the great truth which comes back again to him, as from the lips of God, whilst crawling up the steps of the sacred stairs in Rome, The just shall live by faith. It was two hundred years later that a little meeting was being held in Aldersgate Street, London, where one was reading Luthers Preface to the Romans; and amongst the company was one who, as he listens, tells us that he felt his heart strangely warned: I did trust in Christ, Christ alone, for salvation, says he, and an assurance was given me that He had taken away my sins, even mine. So was it that John Wesley went forth to claim the whole world for his parish(and uplift the nation by the Word of truth, the gospel of our salvation. (Sunday School.)
Improper hearing of the Scriptures
Suppose a company of people coming, not to an elbow, but to a working goldsmiths shop; one buys a chain, another a diamond ring; this buys a jewel, that a rich piece of plate; and that there should be one amongst them so self-conceited, should take up a coal from off the floor, and handle it so long, till he had all besmeared his fingers, refusing what the shop afforded, so as he might but have that coal along with him. Were not this great absurdity? Yet such and more is the condition of those captious hearers of Gods Word, that while others carry away good and wholesome doctrine, precious promises, such as is food for their souls, they come only to carp and catch at their minister, that so they may more easily traduce him, and brand him with the black coal of infamy and disgrace. (J. Spencer.)
All the Bible wanted
A little blind girl in Cairo, who had read a copy of the Psalms in Arabic, by the aid of Dr. Moons Alphabet for the Blind, sent a message by a gentleman who was coming to England, Please tell Dr. Moon, when you see him, I am so hungry, I want all the Bible. (Great Thoughts.)
Familiarity with the Bible; its danger
There were no listless or indifferent ones among them. They had been so long without the Word of God that their appetites were whetted. We are so familiar with it that possibly we are not as sensitive to its Divineness as we should be. Our familiarity induces a measure of indifference. The settlers of Arizona walled over their fields for years without knowing that untold treasures of precious ore lay just below the surface. Thus we treat our Bibles as we treat other books; but other books are mere pasture-land, while this is a goldfield. (D. J. Burrell, D. D.)
And the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law.–
Constant attention
One of Mr. Brownings particular pleasures was to lie beside a hedge, or deep in meadow grasses, or under a tree, and there to give himself up so absolutely to the life of the moment that even the shy birds would alight close by, and sometimes venturesomely poise themselves upon his body. I have heard him say that his faculty of observation would not have appeared despicable to an Iroquois Indian. He saw everything–the bird on the wing, the snail dragging its shell up the wood, bine, the bee adding to his golden treasure, the green fly darting hither and thither like an animated seedling, the spider weaving her gossamer from twig to twig, the woodpecker scrutinising the lichen on the gnarled oak, the passage o! the wind across the grass, the motions and shadows of the clouds. And his own words are Keep but ever looking, whether with the bodys eye or the minds, and you will soon find something to look on! (William Sharp.)
Attention and retention of Divine truth
It is related that Gotthold had for some purpose taken from a cupboard a phial of rose-water, and, after using it, inconsiderately left it unstopped. Observing it some time after, he found that all the strength and sweetness of the perfume had evaporated. Here, thought he, is a striking emblem of a heart fond of the world and open to the impression of outward objects. What good does it do to take such a heart to the house of God, and there fill it with the precious essence of the roses of paradise, which are the truths of Scripture? What good to kindle in a glow of devotion, if we afterward neglect to close the outlet–that is, keeping the Word in an honest and good heart? (Luk 8:15). How vain to hear much, but to retain little, and practise less! How vain to experience within us sacred and holy emotions, unless we are afterward careful to close the heart by careful and diligent reflection and prayer, and so keep it unspotted from the world[ Neglect this duty, and the whole strength and spirit of devotion evaporates and leaves only a lifeless froth behind. (Christian Age.)
And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood.–
The oldest pulpit
We offer three remarks upon this old pulpit.
I. It was occupied by duly qualified men. Ezra the priest and scribe, with thirteen other Levites, occupied this pulpit. They were the recognised teachers of Israel. Who is the duly qualified preacher of the truth? The man who is superior to the people in mental capability, spiritual intelligence, and practical godliness, having the power to convey his thoughts acceptably, and with propriety and force.
II. This old pulpit was attended by an exemplary congregation.
1. It Was a congregation disposed to hear.
2. It was a congregation competent to understand.
3. It was a congregation deeply interested in the discourse.
4. It was a congregation inspired with religious reverence.
III. This old pulpit accomplished the grand end of preaching.
1. It imparted spiritual instruction.
2. It made a deep religious impression.
3. It stimulated a practical godliness. (Homilist.)
Fuente: Biblical Illustrator Edited by Joseph S. Exell
CHAPTER VIII
Ezra, Nehemiah, and the Levites, read and interpret the laws
to the people, 1-7.
The manner in which they do this important work, 8.
The effect produced on the people’s minds by hearing it, 9.
The people are exhorted to be glad, and are told that the joy
of the Lord is their strength, 10-12.
On the second day they assemble, and find that they should keep
the feast of tabernacles; which they accordingly religiously
solemnize for seven days; and Ezra reads to them from the book
of the law, 13-18.
NOTES ON CHAP. VIII
Verse 1. The street that was before the water gate] The gate which led from the temple to the brook Kidron.
Fuente: Adam Clarke’s Commentary and Critical Notes on the Bible
The street that was before the water-gate; of which See Poole “Neh 3:26“.
Fuente: English Annotations on the Holy Bible by Matthew Poole
1. all the people gatheredthemselves together as one manThe occasion was the celebrationof the feast of the seventh month (Ne7:73). The beginning of every month was ushered in as a sacredfestival; but this, the commencement of the seventh month, was keptwith distinguished honor as “the feast of trumpets,” whichextended over two days. It was the first day of the seventhecclesiastical year, and the new year’s day of the Jewish civil year,on which account it was held as “a great day.” The placewhere the general concourse of people was held was “at the watergate,” on the south rampart. Through that gate the Nethinims orGibeonites brought water into the temple, and there was a spaciousarea in front of it.
they spake unto Ezra thescribe to bring the book of the law of MosesHe had come toJerusalem twelve or thirteen years previous to Nehemiah. He eitherremained there or had returned to Babylon in obedience to the royalorder, and for the discharge of important duties. He had returnedalong with Nehemiah, but in a subordinate capacity. From the time ofNehemiah’s appointment to the dignity of tirshatha, Ezra hadretired into private life. Although cordially and zealouslyco-operating with the former patriot in his important measures ofreform, the pious priest had devoted his time and attentionprincipally toward producing a complete edition of the canonicalScriptures. The public reading of the Scriptures was required by thelaw to be made every seventh year; but during the long period of thecaptivity this excellent practice, with many others, had fallen intoneglect, till revived, on this occasion. That there was a strong andgeneral desire among the returned exiles in Jerusalem to hear theword of God read to them indicates a greatly improved tone ofreligious feeling.
Fuente: Jamieson, Fausset and Brown’s Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible
And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street that was before the watergate,…. A large and commodious street for such a company of people, which led to the water gate, of which see Ne 3:26 hither the people gathered with great unanimity, zeal, and affection:
and they spoke unto Ezra the scribe; the same who is called Ezra the priest, and scribe of the law of God, and said to be a ready one, Ezr 7:6, who came to Jerusalem thirteen years before this time; but very probably returned to Babylon again, and was lately come from thence:
to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded to Israel; to observe what was commanded in it, and which he had ordered to be read, particularly every seventh year, at the feast of tabernacles,
De 31:10 which was now drawing near, though this was not the precise time of reading it; hence some have thought this year was the sabbatical year; see Ne 5:11.
Fuente: John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible
Neh 8:1-2. The public reading of the law. – Neh 8:1-3. The introduction to this narrative (Neh 7:73 b -8:1 a) is identical with Ezr 3:1. The same matter, the assembling of the people on the approach of the seventh month, is described in the same words. But the object of this assembling of the people was a different one from that mentioned in Ezr 3:1-13. Then they met to restore the altar of burnt-offering and the sacrificial worship; now, on the contrary, for the due solemnization of the seventh month, the festal month of the year. For this purpose the people came from the cities and villages of Judah to Jerusalem, and assembled “in the open space before the water-gate,” i.e., to the south-east of the temple space. On the situation of the water-gate, see rem. on Neh 3:26; Neh 12:37., and Ezr 10:9. “And they spake unto Ezra the scribe” (see rem. on Ezr 7:11). The subject of is the assembled people. These requested, through their rulers, that Ezra should fetch the book of the law of Moses, and publicly read it. This reading, then, was desired by the assembly. The motive for this request is undoubtedly to be found in the desire of the congregation to keep the new moon of the seventh month, as a feast of thanksgiving for the gracious assistance they had received from the Lord during the building of the wall, and through which it had been speedily and successfully completed, in spite of the attempts of their enemies to obstruct the work. This feeling of thankfulness impelled them to the hearing of the word of God for the purpose of making His law their rule of life. The assembly consisted of men and women indiscriminately ( , like Jos 6:21; Jos 8:25; 1Sa 22:19; 1Ch 16:3), and , every one that understood in hearing, which would certainly include the elder children. The first day of the seventh month was distinguished above the other new moons of the year as the feast of trumpets, and celebrated as a high festival by a solemn assembly and a cessation from labour; comp. Lev 23:23-25; Num 29:1-6.
Neh 8:3 Ezra read out of the law “from the light (i.e., from early morning) till mid-day;” therefore for about six hours. Not, however, as is obvious from the more particular description Neh 8:4-8, without cessation, but in such wise that the reading went on alternately with instructive lectures on the law from the Levites. “And the ears of all the people were directed to the law,” i.e., the people listened attentively. must be understood according to of Neh 8:2. In Neh 8:4-8 the proceedings at this reading are more nearly described.
Neh 8:4 Ezra stood upon a raised stage of wood which had been made for the purpose ( , for the matter). , usually a tower, here a high scaffold, a pulpit. Beside him stood six persons, probably priests, on his right, and seven on his left hand. In 1 Esdras, seven are mentioned as standing on his left hand also, the name Azariah being inserted between Anaiah and Urijah. It is likely that this name has been omitted from the Hebrew text, since it is improbable that there was one person less on his right than on his left hand. “ Perhaps Urijah is the father of the Meremoth of Neh 3:4, Neh 3:21; Maaseiah, the father of the Azariah of Neh 3:23; Pedaiah, the individual named Neh 3:25; the Azariah to be inserted, according to 1 Esdras, the same named Neh 3:23; a Meshullam occurs, Neh 3:4, Neh 3:6; and a Malchiah, Neh 3:11, Neh 3:14, Neh 3:31” (Bertheau).
Neh 8:5 Ezra, standing on the raised platform, was above the assembled people (he was ). When he opened the book, it was “in the sight of all the people,” so that all could see his action; and “all the people stood up” ( ). It cannot be shown from the O.T. that it had been from the days of Moses a custom with the Israelites to stand at the reading of the law, as the Rabbis assert; comp. Vitringa, de Synag. vet. p. 167.
Neh 8:6 Ezra began by blessing the Lord, the great God, perhaps with a sentence of thanksgiving, as David did, 1Ch 29:10, but scarcely by using a whole psalm, as in 1Ch 16:8. To this thanksgiving the people answered Amen, Amen (comp. 1Ch 16:36), lifting up their hands ( , with lifting up of their hands; the form occurring only here), and worshipping the Lord, bowing down towards the ground.
Neh 8:7 And Jeshua, Bani, etc., the Levites, expounded the law to the people ( , to cause to understand, here to instruct, by expounding the law). The copulative before must certainly have been inserted in the text by a clerical error; for the previously named thirteen (or fourteen) persons are Levites, of whom Jeshua, Bani, Sherebiah, and Hodijah occur again, Neh 9:4-5. The names Jeshua, Sherebiah, Shabtai, and Jozabad are also met with Neh 12:14; Neh 11:16, but belong in these latter passages to other individuals who were heads of classes of Levites.
Neh 8:8 “And they (the Levites) read in (out of) the book of the law of God, explained and gave the sense; and they (the assembled auditors) were attentive to the reading.” The Rabbis understand = the Chaldee , of a rendering of the law into the vulgar tongue, i.e., a paraphrase in the Chaldee language for those who were not acquainted with the ancient Hebrew. But this cannot be shown to be the meaning of , this word being used in the Targums for the Hebrew ( ), e.g., Lev 24:16, and for , Deu 1:5. It is more correct to suppose a paraphrastic exposition and application of the law (Pfeiffer, dubia vex. p. 480), but not “a distinct recitation according to appointed rules” (Gusset. and Bertheau). is infin. abs. instead of the temp. finit.: and gave the sense, made the law comprehensible to the hearers. , not with older interpreters, Luther (“so that what was read was understood”), and de Wette, “and they (the Levites) made what was read comprehensible,” which would be a mere tautology, but with the lxx, Vulgate, and others, “and they (the hearers) attended to the reading,” or, ”obtained an understanding of what was read” ( , like Neh 8:12, Dan 9:23; Dan 10:11). Vitringa ( de syn. vet. p. 420) already gives the correct meaning: de doctoribus narratur, quod legerint et dederint intellectum, de autitoribus, quod lectum intellexerint . The manner of proceeding with this reading is not quite clear. According to Neh 8:5-8, the Levites alone seem to have read to the people out of the book of the law, and to have explained what they read to their auditors; while according to Neh 8:3, Ezra read to the assembled people, and the ears of all were attentive to the book of the law, while we are told in Neh 8:5 that Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people. If, however, we regard Neh 8:4-8 as only a more detailed description of what is related Neh 8:2, Neh 8:3, it is obvious that both Ezra and the thirteen Levites mentioned in Neh 8:7 read out of the law. Hence the occurrence may well have taken place as follows: Ezra first read a section of the law, and the Levites then expounded to the people the portion just read; the only point still doubtful being whether the thirteen (fourteen) Levites expounded in succession, or whether they all did this at the same time to different groups of people.
Fuente: Keil & Delitzsch Commentary on the Old Testament
| The Explanation of the Law. | B. C. 444. |
1 And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street that was before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the LORD had commanded to Israel. 2 And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding, upon the first day of the seventh month. 3 And he read therein before the street that was before the water gate from the morning until midday, before the men and the women, and those that could understand; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law. 4 And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood, which they had made for the purpose; and beside him stood Mattithiah, and Shema, and Anaiah, and Urijah, and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, on his right hand; and on his left hand, Pedaiah, and Mishael, and Malchiah, and Hashum, and Hashbadana, Zechariah, and Meshullam. 5 And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people; (for he was above all the people;) and when he opened it, all the people stood up: 6 And Ezra blessed the LORD, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up their hands: and they bowed their heads, and worshipped the LORD with their faces to the ground. 7 Also Jeshua, and Bani, and Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and the Levites, caused the people to understand the law: and the people stood in their place. 8 So they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading.
We have here an account of a solemn religious assembly, and the good work that was done in that assembly, to the honour of God and the edification of the church.
I. The time of it was the first day of the seventh month, v. 2. That was the day of the feast of trumpets, which is called a sabbath, and on which they were to have a holy convocation,Lev 23:24; Num 29:1. But that was not all: it was one that day that the altar was set up, and they began to offer their burnt-offerings after their return out of captivity, a recent mercy in the memory of many then living; in a thankful remembrance of that, it is likely, they had kept this feast ever since with more than ordinary solemnity. Divine favours which are fresh in mind, and which we ourselves have been witnesses of, should be, and usually are, most affecting.
II. The place was in the street that was before the water-gate (v. 1), a spacious broad street, able to contain so great a multitude, which the court of the temple was not; for probably it was not now built nearly so large as it had been in Solomon’s time. Sacrifices were to be offered only at the door of the temple, but praying, and praising, and preaching, were, and are, services of religion as acceptably performed in one place as in another. When this congregation thus met in the street of the city no doubt God was with them.
III. The persons that met were all the people, who were not compelled to come, but voluntarily gathered themselves together by common agreement, as one man: not only men came, but women and children, even as many as were capable of understanding what they heard. Masters of families should bring their families with them to the public worship of God. Women and children have souls to save, and are therefore concerned to acquaint themselves with the word of God and attend on the means of knowledge and grace. Little ones, as they come to the exercise of reason, must be trained up in the exercises of religion.
IV. The master of this assembly was Ezra the priest; he presided in this service. None so fit to expound and preach as he who was such a ready scribe in the law of his God. 1. His call to the service was very clear; for being in office as a priest, and qualified as a scribe, the people spoke to him to bring the book of the law and read it to them, v. 1. God gave him ability and authority, and then the people gave him opportunity and invitation. Knowledge is spiritual alms, which those that are able should give to every one that needs, to every one that asks. 2. His post was very convenient. He stood in a pulpit or tower of wood, which they made for the word (so it is in the original), for the preaching of the word, that what he said might be the more gracefully delivered and the better heard, and that the eyes of the hearers might be upon him, which would engage their attention, as Luke iv. 20. 3. He had several assistants. Some of these stood with him (v. 4), six on his right hand and seven on his left: either his pulpit was so contrived as to hold them all in a row, as in a gallery (but then it would scarcely have been called a tower), or they had desks a degree lower. Some think, that he appointed them to read when he was weary; at least his taking them as assessors with him put an honour upon them before the people, in order to their being employed in the same service another time. Others who are mentioned (v. 7) seem to have been employed at the same time in other places near at hand, to read and expound to those who could not come within hearing of Ezra. Of these also there were thirteen priests, whose lips were to keep knowledge, Mal. ii. 7. It is a great mercy to a people thus to be furnished with ministers that are apt to teach. Happy was Ezra in having such assistants as these, and happy were they in having such a guide as Ezra.
V. The religious exercises performed in this assembly were not ceremonial, but moral, praying and preaching. Ezra, as president of the assembly, was, 1. The people’s mouth to God, and they affectionately joined with him, v. 6. He blessed the Lord as the great God, gave honour to him by praising his perfections and praying for his favour; and the people, in token of their concurrence with him both in prayers and praises, said, Amen, Amen, lifted up their hands in token of their desire being towards God and all their expectations from him, and bowed their heads in token of their reverence of him and subjection to him. Thus must we adore God, and address ourselves to him, when we are going to read and hear the word of God, as those that see God in his word very great and very good. 2. God’s mouth to the people, and they attentively hearkened to him. This was the chief business of the solemnity, and observe, (1.) Ezra brought the law before the congregation, v. 2. He had taken care to provide himself with the best and most correct copies of the law; and what he had laid up for his own use and satisfaction he here brought forth, as a good householder out of his treasury, for the benefit of the church. Observe, [1.] The book of the law is not to be confined to the scribes’ studies, but to be brought before the congregation and read to them in their own language. [2.] Ministers, when they go to the pulpit, should take their Bibles with them; Ezra did so; thence they must fetch their knowledge, and according to that rule they must speak and must show that they do so. See 2 Chron. xvii. 9. (2.) He opened the book with great reverence and solemnity, in the sight of all the people, v. 5. He brought it forth with a sense of the great mercy of God to them in giving them that book; he opened it with a sense of his mercy to them in giving them leave to read it, that it was not a spring shut up and a fountain sealed. The taking of the books, and the opening of the seals, we find celebrated with joy and praise, Rev. v. 9. Let us learn to address ourselves to the services of religion with solemn stops and pauses, and not to go about them rashly; let us consider what we are doing when we take God’s book into our hands, and open it, and so also when we bow our knees in prayer; and what we do let us do deliberately, Eccl. v. 1. (3.) He and others read in the book of the law, from morning till noon (v. 3), and they read distinctly, v. 8. Reading the scriptures in religious assemblies is an ordinance of God, whereby he is honoured and his church edified. And, upon special occasions, we must be willing to attend for many hours together on the reading and expounding of the word of God: those mentioned here were thus employed for six hours. Let those that read and preach the word learn also to deliver themselves distinctly, as those who understand what they say and are affected with it themselves, and who desire that those they speak to may understand it, retain it, and be affected with it likewise. It is a snare for a man to devour that which is holy. (4.) What they read they expounded, showed the intent and meaning of it, and what use was to be made of it; they gave the sense in other words, that they might cause the people to understand the reading,Neh 8:7; Neh 8:8. Note, [1.] It is requisite that those who hear the word should understand it, else it is to them but an empty sound of words, Matt. xxiv. 15. [2.] It is therefore required of those who are teachers by office that they explain the word and give the sense of it. Understandest thou what thou readest? and, Have you understood all these things? are good questions to be put to the hearers; but, How should we except someone guide us? is as proper a question for them to put to their teachers, Act 8:30; Act 8:31. Reading is good, and preaching good, but expounding brings the reading and the preaching together, and thus makes the reading the more intelligible and the preaching the more convincing. (5.) The people conducted themselves very properly when the word was read and opened to them. [1.] With great reverence. When Ezra opened the book all the people stood up (v. 5), thereby showing respect both to Ezra and to the word he was about to read. It becomes servants to stand when their master speaks to them, in honour to their master and to show a readiness to do as they are bidden. [2.] With great fixedness and composedness. They stood in their place (v. 7); several ministers were reading and expounding at some distance from each other, and every one of the people kept his post, did not go to hear first one and then another, to make remarks upon them, but stood in his place, that he might neither give disturbance to another nor receive any disturbance himself. [3.] With great attention and a close application of mind: The ears of all the people were unto the book of the law (v. 3), were even chained to it; they heard readily, and minded every word. The word of God commands attention and deserves it. If through carelessness we let much slip in hearing, there is danger that through forgetfulness we shall let all slip after hearing.
Fuente: Matthew Henry’s Whole Bible Commentary
Nehemiah, Chapter 8
Teaching the Law, Verses 1-12
Chapter 7 evidently anticipates the re peopling of the city of Jerusalem, but the resumption of that subject does not occur in the Book of Nehemiah until chapter 11. The reason for this interruption is unclear. It is also not certain whether this gathering of the people occurred before or after the resettling of the city. As a matter of fact it seems likely that the eighth through the twelfth chapters may not be in chronological order. It would seem that the dedication of the finished wall would have come shortly after its completion, though the account does not occur until chapter 12.
The people gathered in great number to hear the reading of the law before the Water Gate of the city. “As one man” means they came from all places, willingly, and gladly for the purpose for which the meeting was planned. The Water Gate is not clearly located in the Scriptures, nor does it appear as one of the chief gates of the wall. It probably refers to the gate through which water was brought into the temple for the ceremonies of its worship. Rather than being a gate of the outer wall, it may even refer to a gate in the temple enclosure where it joined the city wall.
Ezra re-enters the picture in this chapter. He is called “the scribe” in verse 2, ‘The priest and scribe” in verse 9. As a scribe he was learned in the law and copied the Scriptures in scrolls,. thus also an apt teacher. It is thought by many that Ezra arranged and possibly copied down many of the books of the prophets in their inspired form. Of course he was a priest in direct line from Aaron the first high priest of Israel (Ezr 7:1-5). Verse 1 shows he was charged with bringing before the assembly the book of the law of Moses the Lord gave for Israel.
All able men and women were gathered in the assembly to hear the law read and discussed. Also there were those “who could listen with understanding” (verses 2,3), evidently the juveniles and children with mental development enough to hear intelligently and act upon the law’s precepts. This was the first day of the seventh month, one of the chief festival months of the Jewish year (Lev 23:23-44). On the first day came the blowing of the trumpets, sounding the year of release each sabbath and jubilee year. Then on the tenth day was the day of atonement, and finally, from the fifteenth day of the seventh month to the twenty-second was the feast of tabernacles. The law also specified that the law should be read to the assembly of the people every seventh year, the sabbath year of release (De 31:9-13). These were the instructions about to be complied with by Ezra and Nehemiah.
There was an open square before the Water Gate, where the people stood to hear the reading and explanation of the law by the scribes and Levites. There they stood and heard each day for a half day at the time, from early morning until noon. The people listened attentively as Ezra and the others read and preached to them. It was well for them to hear and abide by what the law said, for it was because of the transgression by their fathers they had been in exile to Babylon. A wooden pulpit had been erected for Ezra and the other scribes to stand upon while they taught. Thus they were higher than the crowd, and the entire gathering was able to see, as well as hear.
There were fourteen of the teachers in all, including Ezra, who stood with six on his right and seven on his left. None of the other Levitical scribes is remembered as was Ezra, although their names are recorded in verse 4. When the people saw Ezra open the book they all stood in reverence and respect to hear what the Lord had to say to them. Ezra began with a blessing of the Lord, to which the congregation responded with a double “Amen.” They lifted up their hands in supplication to God, then bowed in worship with their faces toward the ground.
Twelve more are named in verse 7, with the Levites, teachers of the people. They seem to have taken the words of the law read by the priests and applied them by way of preaching. Verse 8 explains the process. The Scripture was read, then translated, or explained, in a manner which would be understandable to those who heard.
Verse 9 indicates that some of the people were convicted by the law they heard, and began to weep and to mourn. Consequently Ezra, Nehemiah and the Levitical teachers, exhorted them not to do so. They said, “This day is holy to the Lord your God, do not mourn or weep.” It was a day to be happy and, to rejoice in the good blessings of the Lord for what He had done for them. They were to partake of the feast with joy, eating and drinking of that God had blessed them with, sending portions to those who were poor and had nothing to enjoy as did they. It was one of those days set apart by God Himself as a holy day. “Do not be grieved, for the joy of the Lord is your strength” (NASB), they said.
So by these words they were able to calm the people and get them in the proper frame of mind to keep the feast as God intended. They acted on the advice of their teachers and went to the feast. They also blessed those more unfortunate by sending portions from their abundance to minister to them. They were happy in knowing the words which had been explained to them.
Fuente: Garner-Howes Baptist Commentary
THE DIFFICULTIES OF REBUILDING
The opening chapter acquaints us with Nehemiahs very soul. The heart of the man is here exposed and the reader is permitted his deepest thought. He inquires after the remnant left in Jerusalem and learns that they are in great affliction and reproach, the walls of the city broken down, the gates burned, and he not only sits him down to weep, but mourns for days and fasts and prays before the God of Heaven, and his prayer as reported in chapter 1, Neh 1:5-11, is a model of intercession, while chapters 2 to 7 record the result of that petition before God.
These seven chapters suggest three things:
First, the strain of prayer and the exercise of patience. Chapters 1 and 2,
The words of Nehemiah the son of Hachaliah. And it came to pass in the month Chisleu, in the twentieth year, as I was in Shushan the palace,
That Hanani, one of my brethren, came, he and certain men of Judah; and I asked them concerning the Jews that had escaped, which were left of the captivity, and concerning Jerusalem.
And they said unto me, The remnant that are left of the captivity there in the province are in great affliction and reproach: the wall of Jerusalem also is broken down, and the gates thereof are burned with fire.
And it came to pass, when I heard these words, that I sat down and wept, and mourned certain days, and fasted, and prayed before the God of Heaven,
And said, I beseech Thee, O Lord God of Heaven, the great and terrible God, that keepeth covenant and mercy for them that love Him and observe His commandments:
Let Thine ear now be attentive, and Thine eyes open, that Thou mayest hear the prayer of Thy servant, which I pray before Thee now, day and night, for the Children of Israel Thy servants, and confess the sins of the Children of Israel, which we have sinned against Thee: both I and my fathers house have sinned.
We have dealt very corruptly against Thee, and have not kept the commandments, nor the statutes, nor the judgments, which Thou commandedst Thy servant Moses.
Remember, I beseech Thee, the word that Thou commandedst Thy servant Moses, saying, If ye transgress, I will scatter you abroad among the nations:
But if ye turn unto Me, and keep My commandments, and do them; though there were of you cast out unto the uttermost part of the Heaven, yet will I gather them from thence, and will bring them unto the place that I have chosen to set My name there.
Now these are Thy servants and Thy people, whom Thou hast redeemed by Thy great power, and by Thy strong hand.
O Lord, I beseech Thee, let now Thine ear be attentive to the prayer of Thy servant, and to the prayer of Thy servants, who desire to fear Thy Name: and prosper, I pray Thee, Thy servant this day, and grant him mercy in the sight of this man. For I was the kings cupbearer (Neh 1:1-11).
Neh 2:1-20.
And it came to pass in the month Nisan, in the twentieth year of Artaxerxes the king, that wine was before him: and I took up the wine, and gave it unto the king. Now I had not been beforetime sad in his presence.
Wherefore the king said unto me, Why is thy countenance sad, seeing thou art not sick? this is nothing else but sorrow of heart. Then I was very sore afraid,
And said unto the king, Let the king live for ever: why should not my countenance be sad, when the city, the place of my fathers sepulchres, lieth waste and the gates thereof are consumed with fire?
Then the king said unto me, For what dost thou make request? So I prayed to the God of Heaven.
And I said unto the king, If it please the king, and if thy servant have found favour in thy sight, that thou wouldest send me unto Judah, unto the city of my fathers sepulchres, that I may build it.
And the king said unto me, (the queen also sitting by him,) For how long shall thy journey be? and when wilt thou return? So it pleased the king to send me; and I set him a time.
Moreover I said unto the king, If it please the king, let letters be given me to the governors beyond the river, that they may convey me over till I come into Judah;
And a letter unto Asaph the keeper of the kings forest, that he may give me timber to make beams for the gates of the palace which appertained to the house, and for the wall of the city, and for the house that I shall enter into. And the king granted me, according to the good hand of my God upon me.
Then I came to the governors beyond the river, and gave them the kings letters. Now the king had sent captains of the army and horsemen with me.
When Sanballat the Horonite, and Tobiah the servant, the Ammonite, heard of it, it grieved them exceedingly that there was come a man to seek the welfare of the Children of Israel.
So I came to Jerusalem, and was there three days.
And I arose in the night, I and some few men with me; neither told I any man what my God had put in my heart to do at Jerusalem: neither was there any beast with me, save the beast that I rode upon.
And I went out by night by the gate of the valley, even before the dragon well, and to the dung port, and viewed the walls of Jerusalem, which were broken down, and the gates thereof were consumed with fire.
Then I went on to the gate of the fountain, and to the kings pool: but there was no place for the beast that was under me to pass.
Then went I up in the night by the brook, and viewed the wall, and turned back, and entered by the gate of the valley, and so returned.
And the rulers knew not whither I went, or what I did; neither had I as yet told it to the Jews, nor to the priests, nor to the nobles, nor to the rulers, nor to the rest that did the work.
Then said I unto them, Ye see the distress that we are in, how Jerusalem lieth waste, and the gates thereof are burnt with fire: come, and let us build up the wall of Jerusalem, that we be no more a reproach.
Then I told them of the hand of my God which was good upon me; as also the kings words that he had spoken unto me. And they said, Let us rise up and build. So they strengthened their hands for this good work.
But when Sanballat the Horonite, and Tobiah the servant, the Ammonite, and Geshem the Arabian, heard it, they laughed us to scorn, and despised us, and said. What is this thing that ye do? will ye rebel against the king?
Then answered I them, and said unto them, The God of Heaven, He will prosper us; therefore we His servants will arise and build: but ye have no portion, nor right, nor memorial, in Jerusalem (Neh 2:1-20).
I sat down and wept, and mourned certain days, and fasted, and prayed before the God of Heaven (Neh 1:4). There are people who make easy work of prayer. They either repeat what their mothers taught them in infancy, Now I lay me down to sleep, or else they think over what they would like to have and lightly tell God about it at night or in the morning; or else they remember the famous story of the saint who was heard to say, Well, Lord, Pm glad we are on the same good terms! Good-night! and the whole exercise is finished. Or perhaps, as possibly the greater multitude, forget to pray before retiring, awake in the night and remember it, and while formulating the phrases, fall to sleep again.
There are people who never pray without agonizing. They hold a conviction that any appeal addressed to God must be voiced in sobs if heard in Heaven, and they take on prayer tones and assume sorrow, contrition, agony of soul, and such are wont to think that no one prays who does not cry aloud; but while such patented prayers produce strange and almost revolting feelings on the part of the discerning, it remains a fairly well established fact that true praying is no easy or lackadaisical task.
The prayer of Jacob at Peniel was no slight mental exercise. It consisted not in framing a few petitions. It is described in the Book as a wrestling with God all the night through, a clinging that would not let Him go without a blessing. Abraham in praying for Sodom, continued his petition; advanced his requests and did not let God go until the best possible proffer was secured. Moses in agony for Israel reached the point where he begged that if God would not bless them, He should blot his name out of the Book of remembrance. In Gethsemane, Jesus remained on knees and wrestled with the Father and not only cried in agony, If it be possible, let this cup pass from Me, but sweat great drops of blood.
Prayer is no mere passing of time in talk; prayer is no mere opportunity of literary expression or homiletical arrangement; prayer, at its best, is an agony; prayer, at its best, utterly exhausts; prayer consumes!
Christ, Himself, in teaching us how to pray, employed the illustration of the importunate widow who would not be turned aside but, prostrate before the unjust judge, kept her petitions going until he was wearied with her. Many times I have heard Dwight L: Moody pray and the memory of it will never pass from my mind. I am perfectly confident that a five-minute prayer passing Moodys lips exhausted him more than five hours of hard physical labor would have done; more than the hour sermon that followed, for while Moody assumed no agonizing tones, prayer with him was indeed a soul exercise. He went trembling into the presence of God, as Esther approached the king. He ordered his cause before Him as one who felt that the highest human interests and holiest were at stake. He came not back until he was conscious that he had been heard and his hearts request was fully before God.
Listen to the language of Nehemiahs prayer; I beseech Thee, O Lord God of Heaven * * Let Thine ear now be attentive and Thine eyes open. I pray before Thee now, day and night (Neh 1:3; Neh 1:6). Hear his confession of sin, Both I and my fathers house have sinned, Remember, I beseech Thee, and again, O Lord, I beseech Thee, let now Thine ear be attentive to the prayer of Thy servant. Grant him mercy in the sight of this man, for he was the kings cupbearer.
But if prayer is exhausting, to wait for the answer is equally if not more so; for the man who truly prays is impatient. He yearns; he longs! Nehemiahs prayer seems to have been made in the month Chisleu, or December, and he waited until Nisan or April, before he had a chance with the king. Four months is a long time to wait when every moment is freighted with anxiety. The reports that had come to him of the condition of his loved city and its sacred temple, and of these blood relatives to whom he was bound as only a Jew is bound to his own, made every day of waiting seem like an eternity.
John Knox was heard, in a secret place behind the hedge-row, to pray, O God, give me Scotland or I die. Three times the passer-by heard this petition, wrung from his soul, and yet even Knoxs agony never exceeded that of Nehemiahthe waiting, weeping man!
Think what it would mean to you if the temple that we are now demolishing at Tenth Street had been in such state for years, and the place to which we were once wont to go and gladly worship God, and in which we once waited with such delightful songs and profitable exercise of soul, was never to rise again, and we knew that only God could call back its towers and make possible the completion of its auditorium and breathe His own Spirit, like a soul, into the same!
Joseph Parker said, Can we hear of sacred places burning without a single tear? Could we hear of St. Pauls cathedral being burned down without feeling we had sustained an irreparable loss, and if anything happened to that grand old Abbey at Westminster, we should feel as if a sacred place was gone, a sanctuary indeed, and as if it were every Englishmans duty to help put it up again.
When the cathedral at Rheims was destroyed, the entire Christian world revolted and grieved, and justly so; but that was a matter of pride rather than of passion. We may be moved with the report that the mansion on the boulevard has burned, but the souls deeps are smitten when one stands before the smoldering ashes of his own home, the place where he has thought and wrought, hoped and helped, planned and prayed. In a great sense, such a place is an essential part of life itself, and to smite it is to smite the soul of man.
To wait for the new building to come, to abide patiently until the walls rise again, and to look unto God who alone can bring order out of chaos, victory out of defeat, restoration out of despair; that is the strain for which few men are sufficient, but under which Nehemiah stood steadfastly.
But the whole of exhausting is not in waiting. Nehemiah proved sufficient for a second thing, namely, the exhausting stimulus of seeing plans perfected.
There are people who imagine that all weariness is over when once a work is well begun, clearly under way, with every prospect of completion. On the contrary, the opposite is true. That is when and where the truest exhaustion takes place. Its exhilaration we grant; its stimulus is often mistaken for strength; but it is none the less consuming.
Some years ago Mrs. Riley and myself sat down to think through plans for a home. Weeks we spent upon those plans, and they were weeks of pleasure. Anticipation played conspicuous part and the enthusiasm of new thought for this convenience and that cheered and encouraged, but when the building time came, the constant watch and care-taking concern was exhausting.
The members of the building committee of the First Baptist Church would bear kindred testimony. I doubt if any building the city of Minneapolis holds, had more time expended in thinking through plans than the two buildings upon the plans of which we have been engaged for years. They have been drawn three times, and the utmost endeavor was put into every detail, and yet the actual construction itself, while stimulating, has proven also exhausting. It may be difficult for racers to wait the word Go, and it is; and when once the race is commenced, the very stimulus of prospective victory leads one to forget self and muscles are not conscious of the strain, but with joy yield themselves to their task. The goal, however, never fails to find an exhausted runner.
But the greatest difficulty of this rebuilding is found in a third circumstance, namely, the increasing load of every conceivable opposition.
This opposition took varied forms; in fact, almost every form possible to Satanic suggestion.
Its first form was scorn. Sanballat and Tobiah laughed, What do these feeble Jews? will they fortify themselves? will they sacrifice? will they make an end in a day? wilt they revive the stones out of the heaps of the rubbish which are burned?
Then, with a great guffaw they continued, Even that which they build, if a fox go up, he shall even break down their stone wall (Neh 4:2-3).
What so hard to endure as scorn; what so difficult to bear as a laugh? It stings like a hornet! It is one of the things against which it is hard to go. The Professor who teaches evolution also teaches his students that ridicule is an insult to science. They know its power and they also know that that subject deserves it; and on that account they wince at the very suggestion. But, on any subject, ridicule is hard to bear. However the true builder, a leader like Nehemiah and his co-laborers go on joining wall to wall and will not be laughed out of court on a great and needful enterprise.
Seeing this, Sanballat and Tobiah changed voices, and, joining with Arabians, Ammonites and Ashdodites, they were very wroth, and conspired all of them together to come and to fight against Jerusalem, and to hinder if (Neh 4:7-8). The man who makes fun of you, when he finds his laughter ineffective, and your success assured, comes to hate, and if possible, to hurt. Human nature does not change through the coming and going of the centuries. All our enemies are of a kind; mockery at first, murder afterward. But, Gods man can commonly meet the true adversaries, Satans servants.
A far more difficult opposition is that recorded in the fifth chapter, the opposition of ones own. The Jews now join their complaints with the others, and the great cry of the people and their wives against their brethren was this:
We, our sons, and our daughters, are many: therefore we take up corn for them, that we may eat, and live.
Some also there were that said, We have mortgaged our lands, vineyards, and houses, that we might buy corn, because of the dearth.
There were also that said, We have borrowed money for the kings tribute, and that upon our lands and vineyards.
Yet now our flesh is the flesh of our brethren, our children as their children: and, lo, we bring into bondage our sons and our daughters to be servants, and some of our daughters are brought unto bondage already: neither is it in our power to redeem them; for other men have our lands and vineyards (Neh 5:2-5).
For the moment they forgot that no man among them had sacrificed as Nehemiah had sacrificed, and, in reckoning their losses, they overlooked the circumstance that he had shaken his lap out, leaving himself nothing. That was a harder opposition than was created by Sanballat and Tobiah.
The disappointment of Christs life was not in the fact that He faced the Cross; He came to do that. It was not in the cruelty of the nails that crushed His tender flesh; from all eternity that had been anticipated! But, His agony was in the lifting up a heel against Him by one out of the little circle, dear to Him. Never was sarcasm reduced to such keen edge and more deeply felt than in the Garden of Gethsemane when Christ, looking into the face of Judas, said, FRIEND, wherefore art thou come?
FRIENDwhat that must have meant to Judas! If he knew the Scriptures, like a flash, Psa 41:9 filled his thought. My own familiar FRIEND, in whom I trusted, which did eat of My bread, hath lifted up his heel against Me (Psa 41:9).
And yet again how he would recall the words of the great Zechariah (Zec 13:6), And one shall say unto him, What are these wounds in Thine hands? Then He shall answer, Those with which I was wounded in the house of My FRIENDS.
Blessed is the man, the members of whose house join with him in his enterprises; and cursed indeed is he who endures their opposition.
But Satan has other methods of opposition than scorn, warfare and domestic rebellion. In the sixth chapter Sanballat tried to effect a companionship and consequent compromise with Nehemiah. Four times over he sends requesting that they meet together for a conference and adjust their differences. The recent Convention of Baptists is now heralded as a triumph of brotherly love. The whole session has gone by and only a single protest characterized it, and only one man voiced that complaint and the newspapers have been filled with jubilation of the reports of peace. The fundamentalists have subsided and the path of the future is smooth! Such is the glared acclaim; and that in the face of the fact that in the last twelve months the most flagrant denials of the faith that ever passed the lips of Baptist men, or dribbled from the pens of Baptist writers, have gone brazenly into print. The peace that comes by a compromise of principle, a conference that results to the satisfaction of Gods enemies, a conference that follows a fellowship of Satanic plans; these are, after all, the most effective hindrances to the truth of God. And it is written to the eternal credit of Nehemiah that he fell into no such trap, but declined the conference, resented the approach, rejoicing that he had escaped the pit digged for him, and recorded the fact that the wall was finished on the twentieth and fifth day of the month, being completed in fifty-two days.
And this same man who had led in the building now organized to hold what he had gained, and the result was a revival.
Mark
THE STABLE FEATURES OF THIS REVIVAL
It commenced in a careful canvass of returned captives. The seventh chapter of the Book of Nehemiah would amaze the modernist, should he read the same. That individual imagines that the social surveys of the last few years constitute a twentieth century novelty, but here three thousand years ago Nehemiah orders a census taken with a view to knowing the strength of Israel and sounding out his possible resources, the fuller carrying out of which has seldom been equalled and never surpassed. The report rendered by the commissioned workers was perfect. He took count of the last man and of his possessions, and when it was finished, Nehemiah knew how many people he had upon whom he could dependforty-two thousand three hundred sixty, besides seven thousand three hundred thirty-seven servants and two hundred forty-five singing men and singing women.
There is a suggestion there for modernists; better count rather than estimate! My candid judgment is that the one sin that characterizes more ministers than any other is estimating versus counting. I went into a church where the preacher had claimed a congregation of forty-four hundred, and counted exactly twenty-two hundred seats, including the choir gallery; and in another church largely over-estimated, reporting six thousand, and counted exactly thirty-two hundred including the choir. Better count than estimate. One might greatly reduce his crowd but would increase his reputation for veracity and increase his self-respect. The man who goes to battle had best not count on soldiers he does not have, and the church of God is militant and cannot win its victories with congregations that are estimated, but never existed.
The relation, however, to such a careful reckoning of ones resources to a revival is intimate and logical. I am inclined to think that of the years of my pastorate in this church, no single meeting held in it has accomplished more for it than the two years campaign that commenced with a most careful canvass of the membership. A canvass itself suffices to bring a conviction of responsibility to the individual, and to waken interest in the task to be undertaken by the entire people. Nehemiah knew the principles of a revival thirty centuries ago as well as the evangelist knows them today.
The second feature of this revival is significant in the last degree: The Word of God was produced and read to all the people.
It was no brief reading; it went on for hours, from morning until midday, .before the men and the women, and those that could understand; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the Book of the Law (Neh 8:3).
There will never be a revival of religion without a revival of Bible reading. We are publishing more Bibles than ever before in human history, but the individual is not reading the Bible as much as his father did, and the whole church of God feels the relapse. When the Christian takes his Book in hand and abides with it by the hour, when the family begins the day by reading a chapter from the Book, when the, preacher turns from textual sermons and revives expository preaching, when the Sunday School ceases from lesson helps and pores over the text itself, the revival will be well on the way.
There never will be strength in the church until we feed on the Bread from Heaven and on the meat of Gods Word; until we hold the milk bottle of that same Word to the lips of babes. If we would have a revival we must bring the Bible from its shelf of neglect; if we would have a revival we must exalt it against the charges of infidelity; if we would have a revival we must rescue the people themselves from indifference to this Book. We are novel readers now; we are readers of the daily newspapers; some few of the more industrious, are magazine readers; a smaller company still, are book-readers, but the Church of God waits Bible reading; and if the day of Bible study should suddenly break in upon usand there are some signs of it then as sure as day follows night, an unspeakable blessing immeasurable in extent, infinitely desirable in character, will fall on the sons of man.
But note again, Repentance, fasting, and a fresh covenant follows (Neh 8:9 to Neh 12:39). Impenitent people will never become Bible students. The gormandizing crowd will never give itself to Gods Word; the pleasure-seeking will never enter into covenant with the Lord.
However, if, in the wisdom of His grace, the present Bible movement voices itself in the fundamentals association, and the thousands of Bible conferences that have been held, in the Bible Unions of China and England, and America, shall result in earnest and sincere and increasing study of the Scriptures, we may well expect repentance to follow. Men will break with sin and will no longer make a god of their bellies, but will fast; and out of this conviction self-control will come and a fresh covenant, made in sincerity, and destined to be kept in the power of the Holy Spirit.
So much for the stable features of revival, let us conclude our Book study with
THE STUBBORN FACTS OF RE-OCCUPATION
These are recorded in chapters 11 to 13, and the first one that we face is this: The Jerusalem dwellers were recorded as especially favored. The rulers of the people dwelt at Jerusalem: the rest of the people also cast lots, to bring one of ten to dwell in Jerusalem the holy city (Neh 11:1).
It is a significant suggestion: Jerusalem, the city of the king; Jerusalem, the captial city of the land; Jerusalem, the subject of every Jews love, and the choice of every Jews living.
It does make a difference where one lives. A Minneapolis minister, returning from the Orient, a few years since, in an address before the Baptist ministers, said, I spent some days in Jerusalem; it is a bum town!
But only the readers of the Old Testament know what the ancient Jerusalem was and what it meant to every living Jew. It was more than the capitol; it was more than the city of the king: it was more than beautiful; it was, to them, Divine! They believed that God Himself was there; and in a sense they were correct, for He had made every pledge of His Presence in the Temple, and He performed His promise. Ones life, in no small measure, is the result of ones location.
I think I may be pardoned in passing, if I pay tribute to this city. I declare it my conviction that life has meant more to me, that the burdens have pressed less heavily upon my shoulders, that the joy of living has itself been increased, and that I hold a confidence against decrepitude and old age that would be impossible, if I lived in a city less charming than this beautiful metropolis. Life is profoundly affected by location. In the northern woods of Minnesota I stumbled suddenly and unexpectedly upon a small house. I was hungry and supposed myself beyond the pale of civilization. Going in I was met at the door by a charming looking woman to whom I said, I am hungry and have a party of four friends with me; would it be possible for you to give us a dinner? She graciously answered, It would be a delight to give you a dinner; bring your friends in. When the dinner was over and I tried to pay her, she declined to receive anything, and it was only by leaving the money on the table that I could force it upon her. She said, I have not seen a living face, except that of my little son, for three months; you cannot imagine the pleasure this dinner has been to me, for it has meant companionship. I asked, Will you tell me why you live here away from all civilization and friends?
Yes, sir, I live here with pleasure and with joy. In Southern Illinois I dragged a miserable existence; in these north woods my health is recovered and living is a joy.
Who will say that location has nothing to do with living. Jerusalem! Ah, that was the city coveted by every Jew, and the tenth man permitted to dwell there dwelt not only nigh to the Temple but nigh to God; and whatever else may be said of the Jew, it was the acme of his existence that he believed God and sought to live near God.
You will find again that in this city special provision was made for the priests and Levites. God never forgets those He calls to be His special servants !
There are special promises made to all Gods people! In fact, Dean Frost, our former great-souled co-laborer, used to say that there were thousands of promises in the Bible, and that with a solitary exception, they were all made to Gods own, and that exception was salvation proffered to the sinner. But while all Gods people are the subject of promises, the servant whose entire time is devoted to Gods work is the subject of His special promise, and the object of His constant care. The Levite was never forgotten; the priest was never overlooked. By law the provisions made for them both were adequate.
I meet a good many ministers who tell me they feel it incumbent upon them to look out for themselves, and judging by their conduct, they are keen on the job. They hunt for positions; they seek compensation; they corral opportunities. It all raises a serious question, whether one has much to do with the subject of caring for himself if he be the true servant of God, or whether it is sufficient for him to devote himself to that service and leave the whole question of his care to Him who careth and never faileth.
Finally, by the Law of the Lord certain were excluded from the city. Chapter 13.
Mark who they were: Ammonites and Moabites were not to come into the congregation of God forever, and note the reason, They met not the Children of Israel with bread and with water, but hired Balaam against them that he should curse them (Neh 13:2).
It is a grievous thing to refuse help to Gods people in the hour of their need. It is more grievous, a thousand-fold, than the average man imagines. It is not a rejection of the people onlyit is a rejection of Him. The twenty-fifth chapter of Matthew is a further presentation of this subject. The great day of Judgment has come; men are separated to the right and to the left, after the manner of sheep and goats, and the King is saying to them on His right hand,
Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world:
For I was an hungred, and ye gave Me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave Me drink; I was a stranger, and ye took Me in:
Naked, and ye clothed Me: I was sick, and ye visited Me: I was in prison, and ye came unto Me.
Then shall the righteous answer Him, saying, Lord, when saw we Thee an hungred, and fed Thee? or thirsty, and gave Thee drink?
When saw we Thee a stranger, and took Thee in? or naked, and clothed Thee?
Or when saw we Thee sick, or in prison, and came unto Thee?
And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me.
Then shall He say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels:
For I was an hungred, and ye gave Me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me no drink:
I was a stranger, and ye took Me not in: naked, and ye clothed Me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited Me not.
Then shall they also answer Him, saying, Lord, when saw we Thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto Thee?
Then shall He answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to Me.
And these shall go away into everlasting punishment: but the righteous into life eternal (Mat 25:34-46).
And yet this is not the only sin that excludes. After all, it is not sin that does exclude, save the sin of having rejected Jesus. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him (Joh 3:36).
Fuente: The Bible of the Expositor and the Evangelist by Riley
EXPLANATORY NOTES.]
Neh. 8:1. Street] Rather square. An open place at the gate of Oriental cities where trials were held and wares set forth for sale.Gesenius. The water gate] Sec addenda to chap. 3. They spake unto Ezra] The assembled people. This reading, then, was desired by the assembly. The motive for this request is to be found in the desire of the congregation to keep the new moon of the seventh month as a feast of thanksgiving for the gracious assistance they had received from the Lord during the building of the wall, and through which it had been speedily and successfully completed, in spite of the attempts of their enemies to obstruct the work. This feeling of thankfulness impelled them to the hearing of the word of God for the purpose of making his law the rule of their life.Keil. Ezra the scribe] In the next verse it is Ezra the priest. This is the first mention of Ezra in the book of Nehemiah. He had come to Jerusalem thirteen years previously. He had forced the Jews to separate from their heathen wives, and had then probably returned to Persia. As we do not meet with his name in Nehemiah till now, it is probable he followed Nehemiah to Juda to assist him in another movement of reform.Crosby.
Neh. 8:2. All that could hear with understanding] Men, women, and elder children. The first day of the seventh month] Distinguished above the other new moons of the year as the feast of trumpets, and celebrated as a specially sacred festival (Lev. 23:23-25; Num. 29:1-6).
Neh. 8:3. From the morning] From the light till mid-day. About six hours.
Neh. 8:4. Pulpit] A very high platform. Beside him stood Mattithiah, &c.] Probably priest. Perhaps Urijah is the father of the Meremoth of Neh. 3:4; Neh. 3:21; Maaseiah, the father of the Azariah of Neh. 3:23; Pedaiah, the individual named Neh. 3:21; the Azariah to be inserted, according to 1 Esdras, the same named Neh. 3:23; a Meshullam occurs, Neh. 3:4; Neh. 3:6; and a Malchiah, Neh. 3:11; Neh. 3:14; Neh. 3:31.Bertheau.
Neh. 8:6. Ezra blessed the Lord] Perhaps with a sentence of thanksgiving, as David did (1Ch. 29:10).
Neh. 8:7. Also Jeshua, &c. caused the people to understand] To instruct by expounding.Keil.
Neh. 8:8. So they read, &c.] The Rabbis understand it to be a paraphrase in the Chaldee language for those who were not acquainted with the ancient Hebrew. Others, exposition and application. Perhaps Ezra first read a section of the law, and the Levites then expounded to the people the portion just read; the only point still doubtful being whether the Levites expounded in succession, or whether they all did this at the same time to different groups of people.Keil.
Neh. 8:10. Send portions] See Deu. 16:11-12; Est. 9:19; Est. 9:22; Est. 9:14-15.] The law concerning the feast of the tabernacles, of which the essentials are here communicated, is found Lev. 23:39-43.
Neh. 8:17. Since the days of Jeshua. had not the children of Israel done so] The emphasis is on so. The feast of tabernacles had often been observed, but not in such a way as on this occasion, when the whole community dwelt in booths.
Neh. 8:18. Also day by day] The law enjoined such a public reading once in seven years at the feast of tabernacles (Deu. 31:10-11).
HOMILETICAL CONTENTS OF CHAPTER 8
Neh. 8:4-8. The Churchs Common Service a Primitive and Reasonable Service.
Neh. 8:5-6. Effect of Ezras Preaching.
Neh. 8:9. Ezra Reading the Law.
Neh. 8:10. The Christian in his Spiritual Joys.
Neh. 8:10. The Joy of the Lord.
Neh. 8:10. The Joy of the Lord is our Strength.
Neh. 8:10. On Religious Joy, as giving Strength and Support to Virtue.
Neh. 8:18. Daily Bible Reading.
THE CHURCHS COMMON SERVICE A PRIMITIVE AND REASONABLE SERVICE
Neh. 8:4-8. And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood, &c.
WE might search long among the different histories of the world before we should find a scene more impressive and affecting than that which is here represented. A whole people recently re-established by Gods mercy in their own country, from which for their sins they had been long banished; assembled together to hear the solemn reading and exposition of their Divinely-inspired law, now about to be revived amongst them; and bowing down in lowly adoration of the Lord, the great God, from whom they had received it. So arduous and laborious an enterprise as the resettling of a people in full possession of their own land, and in the complete enjoyment of their several religious, social, and domestic relations, was necessarily a work of time. Many obstacles were raised to it by the malicious opposition of enemies from without, and many interruptions occurred from a want of spirit and energy within. The work gradually proceeded. Under the directions of Zerubbabel, then of Ezra, and lastly Nehemiah, the people had the satisfaction of contributing to the restoration of their dwellings, of their altars, of their temple, and finally of the gates and walls of their city. But another want remained to be supplied. The knowledge of their sacred Scriptures had been almost totally lost among the Jews. Together, therefore, with anxiety and diligence in restoring their material buildings, Ezra, who is recorded to have been a ready scribe in the law of Moses, combined an equal degree of care and industry in restoring the Holy Scriptures.
I. First, then, the reading of the Holy Scriptures thus publicly for the instruction of the people became, from the time of Ezra, a constant practice in the Jewish synagogues. The practice was continued in our Saviours days, and those of his apostles. Moses of old time, &c. (Act. 15:21). And together with the reading of Moses was united that of the prophets (Act. 13:15; Act. 13:27). The propriety of this practice might be inferred from our Lords custom (Luk. 4:16). The utility of the practice may be inferred from the fact, that to this practice has been attributed the preservation of the Jewish people from the idolatrous usages of the neighbouring nations. The practice thus observed in the Jewish Church was continued in the Early Christian. Apparently recognized by St. Paul (1Th. 5:27; Col. 4:16). On the day (saith Justin Martyr) which is called Sunday there is an assembly of all those who live either in the cities or in the country, and those things which are written of or by the apostles, and the writings of the prophets, are read as long as time will permit. Upon this primitive practice is founded that of our apostolical Church. To the Scriptures of the Old Testament are added those of the New. The types of the law are accompanied with the antitypes of the gospel. The promises of the prophets are combined with the historical completion of them recorded by the apostles. Thus by means of the lessons, gospels, and epistles which are read in our churches much benefit accrues to the people. Many persons cannot read the Scriptures themselves. Many who can, will not or do not read them. But no small number of these persons is drawn together to attend the public service of the congregation. And although they may not have the alacrity of the people spoken of here, who gathered themselves together as one man, and spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, yet, when the book of God is brought, they can hardly fail of hearing some portion of its contents, and acquiring some knowledge of the truths which it reveals or records, and the duties which it teaches and inculcates. Not that any man who is able to attain more knowledge of the Scriptures ought to be contented with this. He ought not only to hear, but read, search, search dailyso to study the Holy Scriptures as to know them (Joh. 5:39; Act. 17:11; 2Ti. 3:15).
II. The reading of the law was the express object of the assembly. The manner, however, in which this business was undertaken is well worthy of our regard. And Ezra opened, &c. (Neh. 8:5-6). Here is the union which subsists between the reading of the Scriptures to the people and the offering of adoration and thanksgiving to Almighty God. All public service implies this. We assemble and meet together to render thanks to God for the great benefits that we have received at his hands. The union between the devotions of the priest and the congregation. Amen. Liturgical responses. In those forms of prayer which the Church hath provided we inherit the most valuable examples of Christian piety and devotion, a rich treasury of evangelical doctrine, and perpetual monuments and memorials of practical holiness.
III. Together with the reading of the law and the accompanying benedictions and adoration, a third service was combined, namely, that of expounding the law to the people. So they read, &c. (Neh. 8:8). One cause of difficulty may have been the change of language between the law as originally written by Moses and as now recited by Ezra. A thousand years had elapsed. Religious, political, civil, and domestic revolutions had occurred. From whatever cause, the fact is expressly stated. The Levites caused the people to understand the law, &c. Practice continued in the service of the synagogue. Sanctioned by the presence and practice of our Lord and his apostles. When the reader hath done (continues Justin Martyr), he that presides in the assembly admonishes and exhorts us to put those good things which we have heard in practice. And afterwards we rise up with one consent, and send up our prayers to God. The sermonthe exposition and application of Scriptural truth.
Application.
1. Give a reverential attention to the word of God, as read in the public services of the congregation. Grateful for the mercies of God, and sensible withal of their own manifold infirmities and acts of disobedience, these Jews received the word with lowly expressions of thankfulness, and tokens of humiliation and repentance.
2. With reverential attention to the Holy Scriptures unite a constant and serious participation in the devotions of the Church. All the people answered, Amen, and worshipped. If you would derive benefit from Gods word, you must derive it through the medium of his grace. If you would enjoy his grace, you must solicit it by prayer.
3. Give attendance to those who are over you in the Lord, and who watch for your souls as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy. It is no abridgment of your Christian liberty to give heed to those who bear Gods commission to instruct you. We do not pretend to have dominion over your faith, but we would gladly be helpers of your joy. Let your feet habitually stand within the gates of the temple of God.Bishop Mant, abridged.
EFFECT OF EZRAS PREACHING
Neh. 8:5-6. And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people, &c.
Though in the time of our Lord it was the custom to read the law of God in the synagogues, it does not appear to have been any regular part of the priests office to preach unto the people. On some occasions we find persons sent through the land of Israel to make known the law; and here we behold Ezra on a pulpit of wood elevated above the people, and surrounded by an immense congregation, who had come together on purpose to hear the word of God expounded to them. Since the introduction of Christianity, the preaching of the gospel to men has been the particular office assigned to men who are set apart for that purpose; and though we must chiefly look to the apostles as our examples, and to the effects of their ministrations as the pattern of what we may expect to see amongst our auditors, yet may we profitably look back to the time of Ezra to learn from him and his ministry.
I. In what manner the word of God should be dispensed. The mode adopted by Ezra, namely, the expounding of Scripture, we conceive to be peculiarly worthy of imitation. It is indeed but little practised at the present day, though at the time of the Reformation it generally obtained; and it has very great advantages above the plan which has superseded it.
1. It leads the people into a better acquaintance with the Scriptures. The Scriptures, except as a book for children, are but little read; persons are discouraged from perusing them by an idea that they are unintelligible to common capacities. But a very little explanation would render them, for the most part, easy to be understood by all. And what an advantage would this be! The people studying the word of God at home would be abundantly better qualified to understand it when read in public; and the explanations given to them in public would enable them to study it to better purpose at home; whereas the present plan of taking only a small passage for a motto, or merely as a groundwork for some general observations, leads to an extreme neglect of the Holy Scriptures, and to a consequent ignorance of them among all classes of the community.
2. It brings every part of the sacred records into view. There are some who bring forward the doctrinal part of Scripture exclusively, and leave the practical part entirely out of sight; there are others who insist only on the practical parts, and leave out the doctrinal. There are some also to whom many of the doctrines contained in the sacred volume are perfectly hateful, and who never in all their lives so much as mentioned the doctrines of predestination and election but to explain them away, and to abuse the persons who maintained them. But by expounding whole books of Scripture every doctrine must be noticed in its turn, and the connection between them and our practice must be pointed out. True it is that this mode of preaching would not altogether exclude false doctrine; but it would render the establishment of errors more difficult, because the hearers would be able to judge, in some good measure, how far the true and legitimate sense of Scripture was given, and how far it was perverted. The benefit of this, therefore, cannot be too highly appreciated.
3. It brings home truth, to the conscience with more authority. The word of man, though true, has little weight in comparison of the word of God; that is quick and powerful, and sharper than a two-edged sword. It is inconceivable what advantage a preacher has when he can say, Thus saith THE LORD; then every doctrine demands the obedience of faith, and every precept the obedience of righteousness. When told that the word which is delivered to them will judge them at the last day, the people will not dare to trifle with it, as they will with the declarations of fallible men. Were this matter more attentively considered, we have no doubt but that more frequent appeals would be made to Scripture in our public harangues, and that the obsolete method of expounding Scripture would have at least some measure of that attention which it deserves. But, in considering the word of God as explained to the people of Jerusalem, we are more particularly led to notice
II. In what manner it should be heard. Truly admirable was the conduct of the people on this occasion. Observe
1. Their reverential awe. When Ezra opened the book of God, all the people, in token of their reverence, stood up; and when he blessed God for giving them so rich a treasure, they all with uplifted hands cried, Amen, Amen; yea, they bowed their heads also, and worshipped the Lord with their faces to the ground. This was a deportment which became sinners in the presence of their God; they did not look to the creature, but to God, whose voice they heard, and whose authority they acknowledged, in every word that was spoken. What a contrast does this form with the manner in which the word of God is heard amongst us! How rarely do we find persons duly impressed with a sense of their obligation to God for giving them a revelation of his will! How rarely do men at this day look through the preacher unto God, and hear God speaking to them by the voice of his servants! Even religious people are far from attending the ministration of the word in the spirit and temper that they ought; curiosity, fondness for novelties, and attachment to some particular preacher too often supply the place of those better feelings by which men ought to be actuated in their attendance on the preached gospel. To stand in awe of Gods word, and to tremble at it, are far more suitable emotions than those which we usually see around us. The Lord grant that our duty in this respect may be more justly estimated, and more generally performed.
2. Their devout affections. When the people heard the words of the law, they all wept, as feeling that they had sinned greatly against it (Neh. 8:9). And when they were reminded that, as the design of the present feast was to bring to their view the tender mercies of their God, and to encourage them to expect all manner of blessings at his hands, they ought rather to rejoice (Neh. 8:10-11), they did rejoice, insomuch that there was very great gladness amongst them; and they rejoiced especially on this account, that they had understood the words that had been declared unto them (Neh. 8:12). Now it is in this way that we should hear the word delivered to us. When it shows us our sins, we should weep, as it were, in dust and ashes; and when it sets forth the exceeding great and precious promises of the gospel, we should rejoice, yea, rejoice with joy unspeakable. We should have our hearts rightly attuned, so that we should never want a string to vibrate to every touch of Gods blessed word. But may it not be said to the generality in the present day, We have piped unto you, and ye have not danced; we have mourned unto you, and ye have not lamented? Yes; the gospel has little more power over the affections of men than if it were a cunningly devised fable. But we entreat you to consider, that if the law when expounded was so powerful, much more should the gospel be, since it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth.
3. Their unreserved obedience. No sooner was it discovered that an ordinance appointed by Moses had been neglected, than they hastened to observe it, according to the strict letter of the law, and actually did observe it with greater fidelity than it had ever been observed even from the days of Joshua to that present hour (Neh. 8:13-18). This showed that the impression made on their affections was deep and spiritual. And it is in this way that we also must improve the ministration of the word. If we attend to the gospel as we ought to do, we shall find out many things which we have neglected, and many that we have done amiss; yea, many things which are not generally noticed even among the godly will occur to our minds, and show us the defectiveness not of our obedience only, but of the obedience of the best of men. Let us have our minds then open to conviction, and attentive to every commandment of our God. Nor let us be satisfied with paying only customary attention to his revealed will, but let us aspire after higher degrees of purity, and a more perfect conformity to the Divine image. This will serve as the best test of our sincerity, and it will show that neither have you heard in vain nor we dispensed his word in vain.Simeon.
EZRA READING THE LAW
Neh. 8:9. And Nehemiah, which is the Tirshatha, and Ezra the priest the scribe, and the Levites that taught the people, said unto all the people, This day is holy unto the Lord your God; mourn not, nor weep. For all the people wept, when they heard the words of the law.
Ezra and Nehemiah amongst the neglected books of the Bible. Contain no specific prophecies of our Saviours days nor of the nature of his kingdom. They do not immediately connect themselves with the consideration of our Saviours ministry, and therefore we are tempted to pass them by. Yet, not withstanding, they form part of the whole counsel of God. Their subject-matter. The character of Nehemiah shows how Divine grace, whilst it sustains the lowly, is still the best safeguard to protect those who stand in the high places of the earth. The full and perfect patriotism of Nehemiahs character. Describe the bright contrast which it presents to the base and selfish purposes which are so often sheltered beneath that honourable name.
The people of Jerusalem mourning when they heard the words of the law. The law had not been read to the Jewish people since their return from Babylon. A large stage was erected in the most spacious street of the city, near to the water-gate. Ezra ascended to it with thirteen others of the principal elders. Ezra read the law in the Hebrew text, the Levites translated it into Chaldee. This was repeated daily during the entire festival, till they had gone through the whole law.
Observe the impression made upon the people. Their eyes were opened to the clear knowledge of those things which they had before seen only through the partial instruction of teachers in the land of captivity. Their hearts were touched with the consciousness of the great mercies which the Lord their God had wrought for them, and upon the sad return which the history of their own sins and the sins of their fathers presented. They were overwhelmed with sorrow.
The reading of the law revealed the spectacle of Jehovahs creative glory, Jehovahs avenging power, Jehovahs redeeming mercy. Patriarch, prophet, and apostle had been overwhelmed with awe at this spectacle. [Story of the past rehearsed again.] Is not this day holy unto the Lord our God? Are we not assembled to hear the words of his revealed will? And do not the characters of mans perverseness and rebellion which that revelation depicts stand out in as strong and humiliating contrast with the mercy of God now, as they did in the day of Jerusalems redemption from captivity? Can we listen to the counsels of Gods gracious providence unmoved? Our revelation fuller. Our redemption from a mightier oppressor. We are no longer under the law, but the gospel. Let us take heed, however, to ourselves that in so confessing that truth of Christ which has made us free we mar not the confession by abusing the freedom. We are freed from the law as a covenant; but we are not freed from the law as a rule. In preaching the law let us not put forth its terrors, in order that men may be affrighted or despair; but that they may be startled from the slumber of a false security, and fly for refuge unto Christ. To preach the law alone (saith Bishop Reynolds) by itself we confess is to pervert the use of it; neither have we any power or commission so to do, for we have our power for edification, and not for destruction. It was published as an appendant to the gospel, and so must it be preached; it was published in the hand of a Mediator, and it must be preached in the hand of a Mediator; it was published evangelically, and it must be so preached. We have commission to preach nothing but Christ, and life in him; and therefore we never preach the law but with reverence and manuduction to him.Rev. J. S. M. Anderson, M. A., abridged.
THE CHRISTIAN IN HIS SPIRITUAL JOYS
Neh. 8:10. Then he said unto them, Go your way, eat the fat, and drink the sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared: for this day is holy unto our Lord: neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the Lord is your strength.
A sacred festival. Go your way. They were to return home and refresh themselves. He does not forbid the delicacies which they had provided. Eat the fat, and drink the sweet. But all this was to be accompanied with two things. First, liberality towards the destitute. Send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared. Law of Moses, gospel of Jesus inculcate this. Secondly, with cheerfulness. Neither be ye sorry. Joy becomes a feast. And this joy, says Nehemiah, is as important as it is becoming; for the joy of the Lord is your strength. It will strengthen your bodily frame, and, what is more, it will renew the strength of your souls. Let us contemplate the ChristianI. In the Divinity, and, II. In the utility of his joy.
I. The Divinity of it. It is the joy of the Lord. So it is called by the Judge of all in his address at the last day. Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord. Now this joy enters the Christian, and as he is so contracted a vessel, he cannot contain much; but THEN he will enter the joy, and he will find it a boundless ocean. It is the joy of the Lord.
1. His in the authority that binds it upon us as a duty. Rejoice evermore. Rejoice in the Lord always. Rejoice in the Lord, ye righteous.
2. His in the assurance which holds it forth as a privilege. The redeemed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy. Blessed are the people that know the joyful sound; in thy name shall they rejoice.
3. His in the resemblance it bears to his own. Christians are partakers of the Divine nature. Do we feel the joy of Gods salvation? He feels it too; and this salvation is called the pleasure of the Lord.
4. His in the subject. The material of it, so to speak, is found in him, and in him alone. Return unto thy rest, O my soul, for the Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee. With him is the fountain of life. We are accepted in the beloved. I will go in the strength of the Lord God. All his relations are mine. He is my Physician, my Friend, my Shepherd, my Father. All his perfections are minehis wisdom, his power, his mercy, and his truth. All the dispensations of his providence, all the treasures of his word are mine. All his grace, all his glory is mine.
5. His, finally, in the production. There may be reasons for rejoicing when yet no joy is experienced; for the mourner may be unable to lay hold of them, and appropriate them to his own use. David therefore says, Thou shalt make them drink of the river of thy pleasures. And he prays, Rejoice the soul of thy servant. And he acknowledges, Thou hast put gladness in my heart.
II. The utility of this joy. It is efficacious because Divine. To know the force of an argument, we apply it. To know the power of an implement, we make trial of it. To ascertain the strength of a man, we compare him with others, we task him with some exertion, we judge by the difficulty of the work which he achieves, and especially by the might of opposition which he overcomes. Let us examine this joy. Let us bring it to six tests, some of them very severe ones.
1. Let us review the Christian in his profession of religion. The joy of the Lord is the very strength of this profession. For in proportion as a man possesses it, he feels satisfied with his portion, he glories in his choice, he is ready to avow it. I am not ashamed; I know whom I have believed. I will speak of thy testimonies. Let us observe the Christian
2. In his concern to recommend religion to others. Godliness must begin at home, but it can never end here. The joy of the Lord gives us confidence in our addresses. We speak not from conjecture, or opinion, but experience. That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you. This also adds conviction and force to our testimony and commendation. Men see what our religion has done for us, and what it can do for them also. Will anything recommend a master more than the cheerfulness of his servants?
3. Let us view the Christian in the discharge of his duties. These are numerous, and extensive, and difficult. Fear chills, despondency unnerves, sorrow depresses. But hope is encouragement: joy inspires, excites, elevates. It renders our work our privilege. We not only have life, but have it more abundantly. I will run in the way of thy commandments when thou shalt have enlarged my heart.
4. Let us view the Christian in his perils. Perpetually surrounded with temptations in the world. These flatter him, and would entice him away from God. These he is to resist, steadfast in the faith. How? By constraints? By threatenings? These may indeed induce him actually to refuse the offers and allurements, but not in affection. The joy of the Lord is his strength; and without this a man will only leave the world as Lots wife left Sodomshe left it, but her heart was still in the place. Prohibition, so far from killing desire, has a tendency to increase it. Having found the pure spring, the Christian no longer kneels to the filthy puddle. Having tasted the grapes of Eshcol, he longs no more for the leeks, and garlic, and onions of Egypt. The palace makes him forget the dung-hill. The only effectual way of separating the heart from the world is to subdue the sense of an inferior good by the enjoyment of a greater.
5. We shall see that the joy of the Lord is his strength if we view the Christian in his sufferings. Afflictions try religious principle.
6. This joy of the Lord is the Christians strength in death. What but this can be his support then? Gods comforts delight his soul. What says our subject in a way of practical improvement?
1. Inquire what your joy is.
2. See how greatly religion is libelled.
3. What an inducement is here to seek the Lord and his strength, to seek his face evermore.
4. Your religion is to be suspected if you are habitually destitute of joy.
5. Let this joy be a peculiar object of attention to every Christian. Let him never forget that it is his strength.
6. Some know the worth of this joy from the want rather than from the experience. Seek, immediately and earnestly, an increase of it.Jay, abridged.
THE JOY OF THE LORD
Neh. 8:10. The joy of the Lord is your strength
A man does not take leave of happiness by knowing Christ. The believer has a sick-bed joy, a death-bed joya joy that shall depart with him out of this world, go with him to the judgment, live with him through eternity.
I. The nature of the true believers joy. The joy of the Lorda description.
1. The Lord is its AUTHOR. He creates it and establishes it in the hearts of his people. The joy of true believers is no mere animal sensation. Not good spirits. Not a natural feeling, but a spiritual gift. St. Paul enumerates it among the fruits of the Spirit, calls it joy of the Holy Ghost (1Th. 1:6).
2. The Lord is the SUBJECT of this joy. His people not only rejoice by him, but they rejoice in himthey joy in the God of their salvation. His grace, his gifts, his glories, his perfections constitute the subject-matter of their joy. In his presence is their fulness of joy. He is the Sun of their souls. And why? What is there belonging to their Lord to give occasion, for this joy?
(1) The freeness of his great salvation. Here is a daily, hourly song for the believer.
(2) The imputation of his justifying righteousness.
(3) The Giver of their present privileges, and the Preparer of their future glories.
II. The effects of this joy. Your strength.
1. Spiritual joy strengthens a man for DUTY.
2. Spiritual joy strengthens a man for SUFFERING.
Application.
1. To the confident professor.
2. To the desponding penitent.Robertss Village Sermons.
THE JOY OF THE LORD IS OUR STRENGTH
Neh. 8:10. The joy of the Lord is your strength
The preaching of Gods word is a very ancient ordinance. In the context we have a description of the manner in which Nehemiah conducted it. These means of instruction were useful in that day. Nor are they less necessary in every place and age. People need not only reproof for what is wrong, but direction in what is right. The Jews wept bitterly at the hearing of the law; but Nehemiah corrected their sorrow as ill-timed, and exhorted them to rejoice in God, who had done so great things for them.
I. What reason we have to rejoice in the Lord. God is often said to rejoice over his people (Zep. 3:17). But the joy here spoken of must be understood rather of that which we feel in the recollection of Gods goodness towards us. The Jews at that season had special cause for joy in God. Delivered from Babylon, they had prospered even to a miracle in their endeavours. Their sorrow, however just, was not to exclude this joy. Such reason also have all the Lords people to rejoice in the Lord. They have experienced a redemption from sorer captivity, and been delivered by more stupendous means. Every days preservation is, as it were, a miracle. The work of their souls is carried on in spite of enemies; yea, is expedited through the means used to defeat it. Surely, then, they should say, like the Church of old, The Lord hath done great things for us (Psa. 126:3). These mercies are pledges and earnests of yet richer blessings. They may well confide in so good and gracious a God. They have indeed still great cause for sorrow. Yet it is their duty to rejoice always in the Lord. To promote and encourage this we proceed to show
II. In what respects this joy is our strength. We are as dependent on the frame of our minds as on the state of our bodies. Joy in God produces very important effects.
1. It disposes for action. Fear and sorrow depress and overwhelm the soul (Isa. 57:16). They enervate and benumb all our faculties. They keep us from attending to any encouraging considerations (Exo. 6:9). They disable us from extending any relief to others (Job. 2:13). They indispose us for the most necessary duties (Luk. 22:45). We cannot pray or speak or do anything with pleasure. On the contrary, a joyous frame exhilarates the soul (Pro. 17:2). David well knew the effect it would produce (Psa. 51:12-13). Every one may safely adopt his resolution (Psa. 119:32).
2. It qualifies for suffering. When the spirit is oppressed the smallest trial is a burthen. In those seasons we are apt to fret and murmur both against God and man. We consider our trials as the effects of Divine wrath. Or, overlooking God, we vent our indignation against the instruments he uses. But when the soul is joyous afflictions appear light (Heb. 10:34; Heb. 12:2). How little did Paul and Silas regard their imprisonment (Act. 16:25). How willing was Paul to lay down his very life for Christ (Act. 20:24). This accords with the experience of every true Christian (Rom. 5:2-3; 2Co. 6:10).
Application.
1. Let us not be always brooding over our corruptions. Seasonable sorrows ought not to be discouraged. But we should never lose sight of all that God has done for us. It is our privilege to walk joyfully before the Lord (Psa. 89:15-16; Psa. 138:5; Psa. 149:5). If we abounded more in praise, we should more frequently be crowned with victory (2Ch. 20:21-22).
2. Let us carefully guard against the incursions of sin. It is sin that hides the Lord from our eyes (Isa. 59:2). Joy will not consist with indulged sin (Psa. 66:18). Let us then mortify our earthly members and our besetting sins. Let us be girt with our armour while we work with our hands; nor ever grieve the Spirit, lest we provoke him to depart from us.
3. Let us be daily going to God through Christ. If even we rejoice in God at all it must be through the Lord Jesus Christ (Rom. 5:11). It is through Christ alone that our past violations of the law can be forgiven (Col. 1:20). It is through Christ alone that the good work can be perfected in our hearts (Heb. 12:2). And since all things are through him, and from him, let them be to him also (Rom. 11:36).Rev. Charles Simeon, M.A.
ON RELIGIOUS JOY, AS GIVING STRENGTH AND SUPPORT TO VIRTUE
Neh. 8:10. The joy of the Lord is your strength
On hearing the words of the book of the law, all the people wept. Nehemiah exhorts them to prepare themselves for serving the God of their fathers with a cheerful mind. These words contain this important truth, that to the nature of true religion there belongs an inward joy which animates, strengthens, and supports virtue.
I. Joy is a word of various signification. By men of the world it is often used to express those flashes of mirth which arise from irregular indulgences of social pleasure. The joy here mentioned signifies a tranquil and placid joy, an inward complacency and satisfaction, accompanying the practice of virtue and the discharge of every part of our duty. A joy of this kind is what we assert to belong to every part of religion; to characterize religion wherever it is genuine, and to be essential to its nature. In order to ascertain this, let us consider
1. In what manner religion requires that a good man should stand affected towards God. Rational, enlightened piety presents God not as an awful, unknown Sovereign, but as the Father of the universe, the lover and protector of righteousness, under whose government all the interests of the virtuous are safe. With delight the good man traces the Creator throughout all his works, and beholds them everywhere reflecting some image of his supreme perfection. In the morning dawn, the noontide glory, and the evening shade; in the fields, the mountains, and the flood, where worldly men behold nothing but a dead, uninteresting scene; every object is enlivened and animated to him by the presence of God. Amidst that Divine Presence he dwells with reverence, but without terror. He is under the protection of an invisible guardian. He receives the declarations of his mercy.
Objection. Are there no mortifications and griefs that particularly belong to pietythe tear of repentance, humiliation of confession, and remorse? Reply. There may be seasons of grief and dejection, yet this is not inconsistent with the joy of the Lord, being, on the whole, the predominant character of a good mans state; as it is impossible that during this life perpetual brightness can remain in any quarter without some dark cloud. And even the penitential sorrows and relentings of a pious heart are not without their own satisfactions. It is no unusual thing for pleasure to be mixed with painful feelings. And where the mind is properly instructed in religion, it will not long be left in a state of overwhelming dejection, but will return to tranquillity, and repossess again the joy of the Lord.
2. Consider next the disposition of a good man towards his fellow-creatures. That mild and benevolent temper to which he is formed by virtue and piety, a temper that is free from envious and malignant passions, is a constant spring of cheerfulness and serenity.
3. With respect to that part of religion which consists in the government of a mans own mind, of his passions and desires, it may be thought that much joy is not to be expected. For there religion appears to lay on a severe and restraining hand. Strict temperance and self-denial are often requisite. But in purity, temperance, and self-government there is found a satisfaction. A man is conscious of soundness. There is nothing that makes him ashamed of himself.
II. In what respects the joy of the Lord is justly said to be the strength of the righteous.
1. It is the animating principle of virtue; it supports its influence, and assists it in becoming both persevering and progressive. Few undertakings are lasting or successful which are accompanied with no pleasure. Not until a man feels somewhat within him which attracts him to his duty can he be expected to be constant and zealous in the performance of it.
2. The joy of the Lord is the strength of the righteous, as it is their great support under the discouragements and trials of life. A good mans friends may forsake, fortune may fail, his health decay; calumny and reproach may attack his character. Then, when worldly men become peevish, dispirited, and fretful, he can possess himself calm and undisturbed. He has resources within. Much is against us in our endeavours to cultivate this disposition. We must study to correct false ideas; persuade ourselves that there are other things besides riches, honours, and sensual pleasures that are good for man; that there are joys of a spiritual and intellectual nature which directly affect the mind and heart, and which confer a satisfaction both more refined and more lasting than any worldly circumstances can confer. To endeavours of our own for rectifying and improving our taste of pleasure let us join frequent and fervent prayer to God, that he may enlighten and reform our hearts, and by his Spirit communicate that joy to our souls which descends from him, and which he has annexed to every part of religion and virtue as the strength of the righteous.Blair, abridged.
SAME THEME
Joyfulness is the invigorating tonic of the Christian character. The thing that makes you a strong Christian or a weak one is your possession or deprivation of the joy of the Lord. Religion many-sided. Faith, hope, joy. Yet many whose religious principle is strong do not take bright views of Christian service. Some people go to sea because the blood of the sailor is in their veins; they love the sea; almost regret to read in Revelation that in the new heavens and earth of St. John there will be no more sea. Now others go to sea because duty drives them there. If they could go over-land they would; but there is neither bridge nor tunnel, so they must go to sea, and with much fear and sickness they go. It is very like that going to heaven. Some have delight at every step, and that is as it ought to be; some go with the hard constraint of duty upon them, and that is as it should not be. Take, as illustrative of the latter view, two types of religious character that have played an important part in the past of this countryPopery and Puritanism. Roman Catholicismfull of austerities; services mournful; chantings; suffer here or in purgatory; pictures; biographies of the ideal saint; dress of the religious orders; portraits of eminent saints. Whole tone a strange contrast to the glad tidings of great joy. Puritanismgrand but severe men and women; many fasts, but few festivals. This sentiment of the text about the strengthening power of joy was spoken by one of those grand, all-round honourable men who come as ornaments and saviours of societyNehemiah. His people had been captive, and were restored, and wept at their restoration, and this was said to cheer them. Bring the thing into our own times. English captive among heathen holding fast to Bible and Christian faith. Patriot risinga Nehemiah or Garibaldito restore. London rebuiltreading of law. First day of national religious celebration for 150 years. Memories of past bringing tears. But sagacious leader says, You must above all things keep up your hearts. Weeping will cleanse, but joy is the strengthener. Thankful gladness. Is not our fathers God our God? Eat the fat, and send portions to the poor. Weep not, for the joy of the Lord is your strength. They were Jews, and the Jewish religion is a religion of joy. One fast and many feasts. Sabbath joyous. O be joyful in the Lord. Judaism was, in spite of Sinai, a service of joy. Much more is the gospel joyous. Glad tidings. The joy set before him. We rejoice. Joy in presence of the angels. Strange, after that, that anybody should have brought gloom into religion. If God did not make his creatures to be happy, why did he make them at all? If God meant us to have no joy on earth, why did he fill earth with beauty and with gladness? But he did, for God is love. The joy of the Lord is your strength.
Everybody knows what joy is. Joy means that faculty has seized what it wanted. Now religion aims at perfection; to make most of all life. Hence its attainment is attainment of joy. In this way it takes possession of the body. Glorify God in your body. Use it for what God has made it. Look at a machine. As those gloriously artistic ribbons come out of the loom you are glorifying, honouring the maker. Sinful gratification is against the laws of the body; for Gods laws are written on the body as truly as on the Sinaitic tables of stone. Religious joy is harmony with natural law. Same with active business. Handcraft and head-craft in righteous way. And the righteous way means the right way, and the right way means the true way. There are people who tell you that business on Christian principles means bankruptcy. There are proofs that godliness will actually pay. Golden rule. There is a divinity in business. Paul is as Christian and as holy when he sits at Damascus making tents as when he stands on Mars Hill and preaches a sermon. To a Christian man all life is holy, all life is joyous. The same is true of intellectual life. Search for truth is pleasant. The tree of knowledge bears good fruits. So with the relative and social aspect. Laughter and jest, wit and humour, are Divine; for Divinity stamped them into us. The laughter of some men is blighting as the laughter of a fiend, and you shrink from it as much; the laughter of another is always against wrong, and on the side of right, and is healing as medicine.
Of course we must wisely distinguish between religion and the joy of religion. Let not a man suppose he is necessarily under the condemnation of God because he lacks brightness and buoyancy. Salvation is one thing, and the joys of salvation are supplementary things:these we may do without, but that we should not be without. Joy comes out of a steady continuous sense of acceptance with God. But a man may be a true Christian and yet often fail here. For instance, in every-day life a case like this may occur. A man gets for a little while into an unaccountably nervous state. He fears the worst. Friends laugh; doctor examines; the man is assured. Is he really more healthy? No; but still he is stronger. Joy is his strength. A great many Christians act that out in spiritual things. They are safe, if anybody is safe; but oh! for this assurance of safety. If they could believe the word of God joy would come.
Joy then is the proper result of Christian faith. Believing, we rejoice. Must not forget other side. Sorrowful, yet always rejoicing. Trivial nature that always wants the countenance wreathed into smiles. Does not deep joy often fly as a resource to tears? Jesus Christ anointed with oil of gladness, and yet acquainted with grief; anointed with oil of gladness, and yet crowned with thorns. So deep and earnest and sympathetic that it must have been thus. Sorrow on surface, and joy in depths. I have meat to eat that ye know not of. My joy. My peace. That joy is our strength.
Then joy is a thing we are exhorted to. Joy is in our power. Not that joy must express itself after one pattern. Two persons watching a spectacle, or listening to musicone jubilant, the other silent. Prospect in natureone exclamatory, the other still. Both have the deep joy of the scene, each in a form suited to himself. So there are these varying forms of religious experiencesilent and speaking, calm and rapturous. Imaged in Revelationvoice of many waters, silence in heaven. Exultation when we say, Come, let us sing unto the Lord a new song! Speechless awe that dares not move. In Book of Genesis it says the vegetables were to increase after their kind, and animals after their kind; and so we must serve God and enjoy his salvation after our kind. The only thing is this, that if we are not enjoying the salvation of Christ we miss the mark more or less. We have not as much as Gods love has designed for us. Joy is a controllable thing. We can put ourselves in the shade or in the sunshine. We can be for ever dissecting ourselves, or contemplating Christ. Lack of faith brings joylessness. Not enough confidence in God. A sceptical man cannot be a happy man. Giant Despairs Castle is in the way of scepticism. Sometimes we are afraid to boldly claim all that is ours. I know whom I have believed. Now are we the sons of God. Trust Christ, and all is yours. The joy of the Lord is our strength. A merry heart goes all the day. Band at head of regiment. Do a task you have no joy in, and one that is a delight, and see the difference. Take salvation for granted, and work from it, not for it. And, my brother, yet uncertain as to whether you ought to be a Christian or not, dont be nervous. Christ invites you to joy. A man who has less joy as a saint than as a sinner is a very poor saint, that is all. His ways are ways of pleasantness. The joys of forgiveness are the beginning of heaven. Christian joy is the strength and manliness of all true human character. And when a man enters into the saved state it is as when he enters heavenhe enters into the joy of his Lord.
DAILY BIBLE READING
Neh. 8:18. Also day by day, from the first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the law of God
Daily reading of the word of God.
I. Why?
1. Because of its infinite preciousness and value. The book of the law of God. Not a book, but the book. Value it as the gift of a Fathers love; as the legacy of the Saviours grace; as the instrument of the Spirits power. Dear to all the faithful, because they feel that they hang upon that truth all that is most precious for time and eternity. It comes clothed with the authority of infinite truth, and crowned with the attractions of infinite love. It may be compared to that river that went out of Eden to water the garden, dividing itself into four heads:that is it which compasseth the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold; and it is most significantly added, and the gold of that land is good.Tis a broad land of wealth unknown. Study it every day. The Scriptures are styled oraclesoracles of God which we may consult for our guidance. Not like the lying oracles of the heathen, which were distinguished for their ambiguity; these are the true sayings of God. It is like the Urim and Thummim, the holy oracle of the Jews, which they were privileged to consult for guidance and direction in all doubtful cases. It is given to be a lamp to our feet. If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God. God gave these oracles to convince of sin, to convert to Christ, to confirm in grace, and to direct and comfort in obedience. The book is called the Testament. The Old Testamenta legacy of God to the Jewish Church; the Newa legacy of Christ to the Christian Church. All the promises are in him yeathe promises of the Old and the promises of the New. The gospel describes the legacy of blessing Christ has bequeathed to his redeemed people, a legacy for both states of being, and we should study it as an heir to a great estate does title-deeds and documents. If a man does not study it, it is a sign that he does not consider there is any legacy left to him in it. And he who does may be sure to find his name in some codicil or other. I call that legacy my own. It is called the book of the law of God. A man ought to know something of the law of the country in which he lives, and something of the character of the country to which he goes. It is at once the statute book of the King of kings and the great charter of his peoples privileges. The law of Gods government and the law of Gods grace the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus. Study it every day. Revelation, like the sun, must be seen by its own light, and the best of all arguments of its truth are those derived from its own pages. Those parts of the word are most precious which we have made our own by personal examination, inquiry, and experience. It is a law of compensation which obtains in Divine things as well as human, that any species of property obtained by our own effort has a heightened value: an acre of ground cultivated by our own hand, or a plant or flower reared and tended by our own care, exceeds all that we obtain or inherit by the labour or the bounty of others. So one promise examined, prayed over, and applied is more useful than whole books read in a cursory manner. He that believeth hath the witness in himself. Now we believe, not because of thy saying!
2. Because of its tendency to build up the inner and spiritual lifethe life of God in the soul. Hence compared to manna, to bread, to living water. The life of the natural man is important; of the spiritual man surely not less. The life I live is by the faith, and the life of faith can only be supported by the word of life. Man doth not live by bread alone. All life seeks its natural food and aliment. A scientific man reads works of science; a poet converses in spirit with Chaucer and Milton; the Christian, the Divine word. The words that I speak, they are spirit and they are life. There has been a great education of our race going on from the morning of time, by which the souls of men have been trained for eternity, by these Divine words. The humblest Christian, in studying the word, mingles with the greatest minds, with the kingly spirits that have enthroned themselves in the hearts of mighty nations. He makes himself a fellow-student with Moses on the mount; with Elijah at the cave of Horeb; with Daniel when he conversed with Gabriel; with John the Baptist in the wilderness; with the beloved disciple as he leaned on Jesus bosom; nay, with Jesus himself; and he says, lifting to heaven an unpresumptuous eye, Truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ. How can you hope for spirituality without retirement for these purposes? How can you hope for peace and joy in believing if the closet is deserted and the Bible is unread? Where is the wonder you complain, My leanness, my leanness, when you feed only on the husks of worldly opinion and worldly writings, and neglect to sit down at the banquet of truth? Can you wonder that you are without the comforts of the Spirit when you do not put yourself in communion with the Spirit?
3. Because all great revivals of the power of religion have been associated with high reverence for the written word. It was in the mount that Moses received the tables of stone written by Gods own finger. The prophets commenced their addresses by a careful memorial of the time and date of Gods manifestation to them: The word of the Lord came unto me. The finding of the book of the law was the commencement of better times in the later date of the Jewish monarchy. And it was when strengthened by these reports of faith that the ancient worthies wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, out of weakness were made strong. Our Saxon forefathers valued and prized the word of God. King Alfred translated the Psalms for them, and the Venerable Bede the Gospel of John. It was a little leaven, but it served to keep a better faith alive; a little salt, but it tended to purify the fountains of public opinion. Before Luther the Waldenses held the faith of Christ in the fastnesses of the Alps and in the valleys of Piedmont. Our own countryman Wickliffe gave to the people the whole New Testament in their mother tongue, by which he gave a resting-place to the mind, and widely sowed the seed of the kingdom. So much so that a contemporary says, You could not meet two people by the way but one of them was a disciple of Wickliffe. This was the crowning work of Lutherthe unsealing the fountains of Divine truth to the millions in Germany. In Italy the Reformation dawned in the same manner. If ever the flame of holiness and devotion burn brightly in your bosom, it must be fed by the word.
4. Because by this word you must be judged. God shall judge men by my Gospel. The words I speak, the same shall judge you at the last day.
II. How? Different minds take different courses. Some a chapter of Old Testament in the morning, and New Testament at night; some Psalms; some Gospels; some histories; some epistles. Whateer is best administered is best. As to states of mind.
1. With reverence. Take off thy shoe! There should be a pause of solemn seeking and solemn waiting for a spiritual frame. Who feels the sublime dignity of a saying fresh descended from the porch of heaven? Who feels the awful weight of one of the words of the living God? How awestruck were Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Habakkuk. On the frontispiece of some Bibles is written, How awful is this place! So ought we, as Owen says, to look upon the word of God with holy awe and reverence for the presence of God in it.
2. With special affection and prayerfulness. Go to God by prayer for a key to unlock the mysteries of the word. St. John by weeping got the sealed book open. Daniel by prayer drew an angel down from heaven to give him more light. Bow your knees before you open your Bibles. Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law. Honour the prophetical office of Christ. It is the prerogative of the Lion of the tribe of Judah to open the books and unloose the seals. Honour the work of the Holy Spirit. No man can say that Christ is Lord but by the Holy Ghost.
3. Take time. Not time? You have time to sinnone to repent? time for the worldnone for God? Could God find time to write this book, and will not you to read it? Shall the sick man find no time to read his Physicians prescriptions? the condemned malefactor find no time to read his Judges pardon? Must Joshua in the midst of war and cares of government find time to meditate on the law; and shall thy shop, or plough, or a few trivial duties discharge you?
4. Keep the end in view.Thodey.
ADDENDA TO CHAPTER 8
FESTIVALS
THE religious times ordained in the Law fall under three heads:
(1) Those formally connected with the institution of the Sabbath;
(2) The historical or great festivals;
(3) The Day of Atonement.
Immediately connected with the institution of the Sabbath are(a) The weekly Sabbath itself. (b) The seventh new moon, or Feast of Trumpets, (c) The Sabbatical year, (d) The year of Jubilee.
The great feasts (in the Talmud, pilgrimage feasts) are(a) The Passover. (b) The Feast of Pentecost, of weeks, of wheat harvest, or of the First-fruits. (c) The Feast of Tabernacles, or of ingathering.
On each of these occasions every male Israelite was commanded to appear before the Lord, that is, to attend in the court of the tabernacle or the temple, and to make his offering with a joyful heart (Deu. 27:7; Neh. 8:9-12). The attendance of women was voluntary, but the zealous often went up to the Passover. Thus Mary attended it (Luk. 2:41), and Hannah (1Sa. 1:7; 1Sa. 2:19). As might be supposed, there was a stricter obligation regarding the Passover than the other feasts, and hence there was an express provision to enable those who, by unavoidable circumstances or legal impurity, had been prevented from attending at the proper time to observe the feast on the same day of the succeeding month (Num. 9:10-11). On all the days of Holy Convocation there was to be an entire suspension of ordinary labour of all kinds (Exo. 12:16; Lev. 16:29; Lev. 23:21; Lev. 23:24-25; Lev. 23:35); but on the intervening days of the longer festivals work might be carried on. Besides their religious purpose, the great festivals must have had an important bearing on the maintenance of a feeling of national unity. This may be traced in the apprehensions of Jeroboam (1Ki. 12:26-27), and in the attempt at reformation by Hezekiah (2Ch. 30:1), as well as in the necessity which, in later times, was felt by the Roman government of mustering a considerable military force at Jerusalem during the festivals. The frequent recurrence of the sabbatical number in the organization of these festivals is too remarkable to be passed over, and (as Ewald has observed) seems, when viewed in connection with the sabbatical sacred times, to furnish a strong proof that the whole system of the festivals of the Jewish law was the product of one mind. Pentecost occurs seven weeks after the Passover; the Passover and the Feast of Tabernacles last seven days each; the days of Holy Convocation are seven in the yeartwo at the Passover, one at Pentecost, one at the Feast of Trumpets, one on the Day of Atonement, and two at the Feast of Tabernacles; the Feast of Tabernacles, as well as the Day of Atonement, falls in the seventh month of the sacred year; and, lastly, the cycle of annual feasts occupies seven monthsfrom Nisan to Tisri.
The agricultural significance of the three great festivals is clearly set forth in the account of the Jewish sacred year contained in Leviticus 23. The prominence which, not only in that chapter, but elsewhere, is given to this significance in the names by which Pentecost and Tabernacles are often called, and also by the offering of the first-fruits of wheat harvest at Pentecost (Exo. 34:22), and of the first of the first-fruits at the Passover (Exo. 23:19; Exo. 34:26), might easily suggest that the origin of the feasts was patriarchal, and that the historical associations with which Moses endowed them were grafted upon their primitive meaning. It is, perhaps, however, a difficulty in the way of this view that we should rather look for the institution of agricultural festivals amongst an agricultural than a pastoral people, such as the Israelites and their ancestors were before the settlement in the land of promise.
The times of the festivals were evidently ordained in wisdom, so as to interfere as little as possible with the industry of the people. The Passover was held just before the work of harvest commenced; Pentecost at the conclusion of the corn harvest, and before the vintage; the Feast of Tabernacles after all the fruits of the ground were gathered in. In winter, when travelling was difficult, there were no festivals. After the Captivity the Feast of Purim (Est. 9:20) and that of the Dedication (1Ma. 4:56) were instituted. The festivals of wood-carrying, as they were called, are mentioned by Josephus. What appears to have been their origin is found in Neh. 10:34. The term the Festival of the Basket is applied by Philo to the offering of the first-fruits described in Deu. 26:1-11.Rev. Samuel Clark, M. A., in Smiths Bible Dictionary.
SENTENCES FROM OLD WRITERS
I. The Reading and Exposition of the Law. They spake unto Ezra the scribe. The people may, if need be, say to Archippus, Look to thy ministry that thou fulfil it. The gifts and abilities of all good ministers are theirs, and they may call for them (1Co. 3:22). Ezra knew that the best need hear the law, that they might be kept within the bounds of obedience. Not the unruly colt only, but the horse that is broken, hath a bit and bridle also. The commandment was a lamp, and the law a light. The Greeks call the law the standing mind of God. And if Demosthenes could say of mens laws, that they were the invention of God; if Xenophon could say of the Persian laws, that they kept the people even from coveting any wickedness; if Cicero durst say of the Roman laws, that they far excelled and exceeded all the learned libraries of the philosophers, both in weight and worth, how much more may all this and more be said of this perfect law of God, the book whereof was here brought forth by Ezra, and read and expounded in the ears of all the people? Before the congregation both of men and women. Souls have no sexes. In Christ there is no difference. Little pitchers have ears, and little children will understand much if well principled. As a scribe Ezra wrote the law; and as a priest he read and expounded it. Five or six hours they spent in holy duties, whereas the most amongst us think long of an hour; they sit, as it were, in the stocks whiles they are hearing the word read or preached, and come out of the church, when the tedious sermon runneth somewhat beyond the glass, like prisoners out of a gaol. St. Paul laid one text to another, as artificers do the several pieces of their work, that they may perfectly agree the one with the other. The prophets give us Moses unveiled. Parallel texts, like glasses, set one against another, do cast a mutual light; like the sun, the Scriptures show other things, and themselves too.
II. Religious Joy. The joy which has the Lord for its object, and comes from him, is the cause of renewing spiritual strength, so as to run and not be weary, walk and not faint, in the ways of God. Thou canst not be fully comforted, nor have perfect refreshment, but in God. It is no hard matter to despise human comfort when we have Divine. This day is holy unto the Lord your God. Your mourning, therefore, now is as much out of season as Samsons wifes weeping was at her wedding. One being asked whether a good man might not feed upon sweet and delicate meat; eat the fat and drink the sweet, even the choicest wines and chiefest viands? answered, Yes; except God made bees only for fools. Spiritual joy is such a precious commodity, as that no good can match it, no evil overmatch it. The peace of a mans conscience will appear in his countenance, as Stephens did. To the truly joyous the cross is anointed. And all the people went their way to eat. To do all that they were directed to do. They had been in the furnace of mortification; and now they were willing to be cast into the mould of Gods word and to be whatsoever the Lord would have them to be. They were only his clay and wax, a willing people, waiting for his law. And to make great mirth. All kind of honest jollity; for the better exciting their hearts to true thankfulness.
III. Sacred service. On the second day they were gathered together. Divine knowledge is as a great lady, that will not easily be acquainted with us but upon further suit. Popular men should esteem knowledge as silver, noblemen as gold, princes prize it as pearls. The priests and Levites. These teachers of others took no scorn to learn of Ezra, that perfect scribe. The greatest part of those things which we know is the least part of the things which we know not. God will not take up with a careless and slubbered service. To do nothing for God more than needs must account too little.
Fuente: The Preacher’s Complete Homiletical Commentary Edited by Joseph S. Exell
TEXT AND VERSE-BY-VERSE COMMENT
II. The Law is Read in Public, and its Ceremonies are Resumed: chapters 810
A. The Law is Read and the Feast of Booths is Kept.
1. Ezra instructs the people in the Law.
TEXT, Neh. 8:1-8
1
And all the people gathered as one man at the square which was in front of the Water Gate, and they asked Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses which the LORD had given to Israel.
2
Then Ezra the priest brought the law before the assembly of men, women, and all who could listen with understanding, on the first day of the seventh month.
3
And he read from it before the square which was in front of the Water Gate from early morning until midday, in the presence of men and women, those who could understand; and all the people were attentive to the book of the law.
4
And Ezra the scribe stood at a wooden podium which they had made for the purpose. And beside him stood Mattithiah, Shema, Anaiah, Uriah, Hilkiah, and Maaseiah on his right hand; and Pedaiah, Mishael, Malchijah, Hashum, Hashbaddanah, Zechariah, and Meshullam on his left hand.
5
And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people for he was standing above all the people, and when he opened it, all the people stood up.
6
Then Ezra blessed the LORD the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen! while lifting up their hands; then they bowed low and worshiped the LORD with their faces to the ground.
7
Also Jeshua, Bani, Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodiah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and the Levites, explained the law to the people while the people remained in their place.
8
And they read from the book, from the law of God, translating to give the sense so that they understood the reading.
COMMENT
The highlight of this chapter is the reading of Gods word. Dr. Ironside,[63] in writing on this chapter, notes that In every genuine revival . . . the revealed Word of God has had a large place. He points to several examples, including the Reformation and its emphasis on translating and publishing the Bible to make it a book of the people.
[63] Ironside, op, cit., p. 87. His seven-point outline of this chapter is delightful, though a bit fanciful.
Neh. 8:1 speaks of the peoples assembly as one man, referring to their unanimity of purpose rather than their 100% attendance. The assembly was at a city square, not the Temple, suggesting that it arose out of popular demand instead of religious command. Observe also that the people made the request that the Law of Moses be brought and read to them. Nehemiah is in the background now, and Ezra is on the stage. Interestingly, The Cambridge Bible sees the people striking a blow against the monopoly of religion by the priests.[64] The Expositors Bible sees just the opposite. As the civil ruler thus takes a lower ground in the presence of the religious leader, we seem to be anticipating those days of the triumph of the Church when a king would stand like a groom, to hold the horse of a pope.[65] Why see conflict in it? Perhaps Ezra and Nehemiah were working together in harmony. Evidently Ezra was known to them, and he was the logical one to go to with their request. This is the first mention of him in Nehemiah.
[64] Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges, op. cit., p. 241.
[65] Walter F. Adenay, Expositors Bible, Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, p. 274.
There had evidently been an ebb in the spiritual conditions during the twelve years since the close of Ezras book. Some suppose that this could only be accounted for if Ezra had returned to Babylon during this time, returning only for this occasion. Others believe that his work had been effective only briefly.
The peoples reverence for the Word is seen in their conviction that their Lord had given it to His people Israel; they were the People of the Book.
Neh. 8:2 indicates the extensive interest in the reading: men, women, and all who could understand. This is presumed to include children, but it also may be translated, from man to woman, that is, all who (are able) to hear with discernment. Similar phraseology in Neh. 8:3 also does not necessitate the presence of children, though it is possible to translate the passages to include them. Even the involvement of women in a religious service or festival in the O.T. was rare; this was indeed an exceptional occasion.
The date, the first day of the seventh month, may have been significant for two reasons. It was the date for the Feast of Trumpets (Lev. 23:23 ff, Ezr. 3:1), though its name is never mentioned and one wonders if any but the religious leaders were conscious of this (cf. Neh. 8:9-10). Also, the first day of every month was holy and was marked by the joyous sound of trumpets (Num. 10:10).
Neh. 8:3 implies that the book of the law from which Ezra read was of extensive length; it required five or six hours, from dawn to noon. The verses that follow indicate, however, that much of the time may have been taken up by explanation and even discussion. The attention of the people was noteworthy enough to deserve special comment.
Neh. 8:4-8 expand the information given in Neh. 8:3.
Neh. 8:4 is the first mention in the Bible of a raised platform constructed for speaking. It was built large enough to accommodate fourteen men; these others probably assisted Ezra in the reading, since Neh. 8:7 gives an entirely different list of those who did the teaching and explaining. Or they may have been there to add their testimony and influence to the occasion. That these men were laymen is suggested by several factors. (1) They are not identified as priests or Levites as the men in Neh. 8:7 are. (2) Their names do not appear in any of the lists of priests or Levites elsewhere in the book. (3) This was, as noted in Neh. 8:1, a popular meeting rather than a religious one, and the leaders therefore were probably from among the people.
Neh. 8:5 gives a reason for the raised platform, that the people might see. It also indicates that the people stood in reverence when the Law was opened up. It is not clear from this passage whether they continued to stand as the scroll was being read.
In Neh. 8:6 the expression, the great God, is taken to reflect Babylonian influence;[66] the two words appear elsewhere in the Bible, but always with another adjective between. Whatever its source, it is a reverent and true designation. The lifting of hands could indicate petition (Lam. 2:19; Psa. 141:2); blessing (Psa. 134:2); affirmation or oath (Gen. 14:22 footnote); note particularly its association here with Amen. Bowing with faces lowered indicated adoration.
[66] Interpreters Bible, Vol. III, p. 736.
Neh. 8:7 gives the names of teachers on this occasion. The and should probably be omitted (this is permissible on the basis of the Hebrew), particularly since several of these names can be identified as Levites from other sources, in Neh. 12:8 for example. The Levites were given the responsibility in the Law to teach their brethren. The last phrase, remained in their place, could be translated stood.
In Neh. 8:8 it appears that the thirteen mentioned in the previous verse participated in the reading of the Scripture, and made explanations or translations as they went along. It is possible that they took turns reading and speaking. It is also possible that the assembly divided into smaller classes or discussion groups, with one in charge of each, thus giving each person an opportunity to pry until he completely understood a passage. Some see this verse as evidence that the exiles returned speaking Aramaic instead of Hebrew, and therefore the older text had to be translated for their understanding. Others note that Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi were written to the Jewish people after the Captivity, and they are in Hebrew; therefore exposition of the Scriptures is involved here. It is known that they had adopted Aramaic, the more general dialect of the area, by the time the N.T. was written,[67] but not before Jerusalem had resisted the onslaught of Assyrian armies after the fall of Samaria (2Ki. 18:26).
[67] This is a point that Joseph Smith overlooked when he had Jesus speaking an Aramaic word (Raca, 3 Nephi 12:22) to the supposed descendants of immigrants to America who had left Jerusalem before the Captivity, when they were still speaking Hebrew. See comments following Ezr. 4:7, page 52.
WORD STUDIES
AMEN (Neh. 8:6 : pronounced in Hebrew the same as in English): the basic idea is of something firm, like a foundation or support or pillar of a building. A thing which is built on a firm foundation is durable and lasting. A person of this kind would be faithful; his conduct and his words would be true.
In Neh. 10:1 this same word forms the base of the word translated DOCUMENT: something confirmed and sure. UNDERSTAND (Neh. 8:2; Neh. 8:8 : Bin): separate, distinguish. It indicates discerning or understanding as they are dependent on the power of separating or distinguishing or discriminating. Intelligence and wisdom are dependent on this.
The preposition translated between is derived from this word.
Fuente: College Press Bible Study Textbook Series
(1) As one man.The unanimity rather than the number is emphatic here.
And they spake unto Ezra.Who appears in this book for the first time, having probably been at the court for twelve years.
Fuente: Ellicott’s Commentary for English Readers (Old and New Testaments)
THE READING AND EXPOUNDING OF THE LAW, Neh 8:1-8.
1. The people gathered By command of the governor.
The street before the water gate The broad open place in front of one of the gates of one of the inner walls of the city. The exact locality of the water gate is unknown, but it seems to have been somewhere near the bridge across the Tyropoeon at the western wall of the temple area. See note on Neh 3:26.
They spake unto Ezra That is, the assembled people spake by their rulers or representatives. They knew for what purpose they had been assembled, and were all anxious to become acquainted with the law.
Ezra the scribe Here again, after an absence of twelve years, this distinguished scribe appears among the Jews at Jerusalem. He had probably spent the intervening time at Babylon. See remarks at the end of the Book of Ezra.
Fuente: Whedon’s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments
The Reading And Explaining Of The Law ( Neh 8:1-8 ).
The first stage of covenant renewal was the reading and explaining of the Law. Such reading and explaining of a section of the Law may well have taken place in their synagogues in Babylon each Sabbath, but here it was to be far more detailed. The people having gathered for the Feast of trumpets on the new moon day, the Law was read to them by Ezra and his companions from day break to midday, probably with breaks as the Levites provided explanations. And its impact was so great that the people wept. It was a Day of Atonement in miniature. This was then followed by feasting as they ate before YHWH.
Neh 7:73
‘And when the seventh month was come, the children of Israel were in their cities.’
As we have seen these were the closing words of the list which Nehemiah had utilised on chapter 7, but it is here being used (as in Ezr 3:1 a) as a suitable introduction to what follows. Once again ‘the seventh month’, the Festal month, had come. It would begin, as always on the new moon day, the first day of the month, which was the Feast of Trumpets (Rams’ Horns), and it would continue on the tenth day with the Day of Atonement, and this would then lead on to the Feast of Tabernacles from the fifteenth day of the month to the twenty first day of the month, being concluded by the great day of the Feast on the twenty second day (‘the eighth day of the Feast’). During this period large numbers of offerings and sacrifices would be offered (Numbers 29).
Neh 8:1
‘And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the broad place that was before the water gate, and they spoke to Ezra the scribe to bring the book (scrolls) of the Law of Moses, which YHWH had commanded to Israel.’
In Neh 7:73 they were ‘in their cities’. That had been a triumphant indication of restoration by YHWH. But in this context it does not mean that they were in their cities literally (although they were technically, for that is where their homes were), for they would have travelled to Jerusalem prior to the first day of the seventh month in order to be present for the Feast of Trumpets.
And having now arrived they gathered themselves together ‘as one man’ (compare Ezr 3:1). This would appear to have been a traditional way of describing the gathering together of the people. And where they gathered was clearly in Jerusalem, although that is not spelt out here. Here we are given more exact detail. They gathered in the broad place that was before the Water Gate (compare Neh 3:26; Neh 12:37). This may well have been outside the walls built by Nehemiah, as the Water Gate may have been in the old wall which had been destroyed but the area was clearly large enough to enable all the people, male and female, young and old, to gather. Alternately some see the Water Gate as having been a gate associated with the Temple. That the meeting had been planned meticulously comes out in that the platform from which Ezra would read was already built. The gathering of all the people on the Feast of Trumpets, the first day of the seventh month, indicates the speed at which preparations had gone forward, for the building of the wall had only ceased on the twenty fifth day of the previous month (Neh 6:15), although having said that, as that was once the doors had been hung, most of the builders may have returned home somewhat earlier. However, as we have already gathered Nehemiah was used to working at speed, and the people would already have been preparing for the Feasts of the seventh month. They would know that those would have to be observed, regardless of the building of the wall.
Having gathered the people called on Ezra the Scribe (an official title indicating his authoritative position as Teacher of the Law appointed by Artaxerxes, see Ezr 7:11-12) to bring ‘the scrolls containing the Law of Moses which YHWH had commanded to Israel’. The description is clearly of scrolls containing an ancient message passed down throughout their history, not of a contemporary concoction by Ezra. And they were clearly seen as ‘the Word of God’. This was a pre-empting of what would usually happen every seven years on the fifteenth day of the month, and indicates the eagerness of the people to hear the word of God. A new Spirit was at work among the people.
Neh 8:2
‘And Ezra the priest brought the Law before the assembly, both men and women, and all who could hear with understanding, on the first day of the seventh month.’
This was on the first day of the seventh month, when the trumpets would be blown (Lev 23:24-25; Num 29:1-6) heralding the month of penitence and celebration. Now the loudest trumpet of all was to be blown, the proclamation of the Law of God. It was unusual for this to take place on this day so early in the month, but the people had come together and were eager for it.
It is significant that it was Ezra, and not the High Priest, who was responsible for the carrying out of God’s commandment. This demonstrates his unique position as being the appointee of the Persian government. All in Judah acknowledged that from the highest to the lowest. It also confirms the historicity of the Book of Nehemiah.
Neh 8:3
‘And he read in it before the broad place that was before the water gate from early morning until midday, in the presence of the men and the women, and of those who could understand; and the ears of all the people were (attentive to, focused on) to the book of the Law.’
Ezra read from the Law of God in the chosen place, from early morning to midday, for about six or seven hours. He may not have read all the time, for it may well have been read in relays by him and the thirteen men with him on the platform that had been erected. It may also have been interspersed with translations into Aramaic for those not familiar with Hebrew after their sojourn in Babylon (as would happen later in the synagogues). These may possibly have been made by the Levites. But note Neh 13:24 which may suggest that Nehemiah expected all Jews to be able to speak Hebrew.
‘He read in it.’ This may be seen as suggesting that he read selections in it which he felt under God to be suitable to the occasion. Note the emphasis on the fact that the ears of the people were attentive to the Law. The Spirit of God was moving among them and their hearts were hungry after God.
It is perhaps significant for the future that the attention is not on the splendour of Ezra (as it had been on the splendour of Solomon), or on the appearance of ‘the glory’ (Exo 34:29-34; Exo 40:34), but on the words of the Torah seen as the word of God which had been ‘commanded’ to Israel (Neh 8:1). The word had replaced the glory. It was to be seen as both authoritative and divine in origin.
In typical Old Testament fashion, having declared what happened, the narrative now explains it in more detail.
Neh 8:4
‘And Ezra the scribe stood on a platform of wood, which they had made for the purpose, and beside him stood Mattithiah, and Shema, and Anaiah, and Uriah, and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, on his right hand; and on his left hand, Pedaiah, and Mishael, and Malchijah, and Hashum, and Hashbaddanah, Zechariah, and Meshullam.’
Ezra, now as ‘Ezra the Scribe’ (in Neh 8:9 he will be ‘Ezra the priest, the scribe’), stood on a wooden platform which had been erected for the occasion. It was as ‘the Scribe’ that he would proclaim it to the people, in one sense as the representative of Artaxeres, as ‘the Scribe of the words of the commandments of YHWH, and of His statutes for Israel’ (Ezr 7:11), but in a far deeper sense as a representative of God, as the fulfiller of the command in Deuteronomy. This platform had its forebear in the brazen platform erected by Solomon at the dedication of the first Temple (2Ch 6:13). With him were thirteen named people. Together with Ezra they made up fourteen, seven and seven, an intensification of the number of divine perfection and completeness (to introduce a seventh on his right hand would spoil the perfect number, something which 1 Esdras overlooked). It is probable that these thirteen were there to assist with the reading, and possibly the Aramaic paraphrase. They may have been priests, but in post-exilic Judaism the reading of the Law was not limited to priests, and in the Book of Nehemiah priests are usually identified as such. The total absence of the priests from the descriptions of the scene (although they would necessarily be present, is quite remarkable. Ezra had taken over their responsibilities as the king’s representative. It is noteworthy that in Neh 8:9 they are not even included among those who encouraged the people when they wept.
The number thirteen is confirmed by comparison with the Levites in Neh 8:7. There also there were thirteen, again acting as Ezra’s representatives (see Neh 8:9). Thus Ezra again makes up the fourteen (unless we see ‘the Levites’ as making up the fourteenth). On the other hand thirteen may have had a special significance at the Feast of Tabernacles for on the first day thirteen bullocks were offered, although that may simply be in order to reduce to seven, the divine number, on the seventh day (Num 29:13; Num 29:32).
It may be that this Uriah was the one described as the father of the Meremoth, a builder of the wall, in Neh 3:4; Neh 3:21: that Maaseiah was the father of the Azariah in Neh 3:23; that Pedaiah, was the individual named in Neh 3:25; that Meshullam was the one described in Neh 3:4; Neh 3:6; and that Malchijah was the one described in Neh 3:11; Neh 3:14; Neh 3:31. A Hashum is also mentioned in Neh 7:22, of whom this may be a descendant, and an Anaiah in Neh 10:22. Furthermore a Mattithiah is named in Ezr 10:43; a Maaseiah in Ezr 10:18; and a Malchijah in Ezr 10:25, in connection with the question of idolatrous foreign wives. A Zechariah was one of the “chief men” dispatched by Ezra to bring Levites from Casiphia (Ezr 8:16). But as no father’s names are given here we cannot be sure of identification.
Neh 8:5
‘And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people, (for he was above all the people), and when he opened it, all the people stood up.’
The words give the impression of an eyewitness who clearly remember the scene. It would have been a most impressive scene. First Ezra came onto the platform before the hushed crowd with the scrolls of the Law in his hands, (with some scrolls possibly carried by his companions). And then, as they watched in awe, he, being well above the people on the platform, opened up one of the scrolls in front of them. At this point all the people stood on their feet and waited for him to read. This reminds us that at some stage it had become the practise to listen to the Law being read while standing. This was a mark of respect at receiving a word from God (compare Jdg 3:20; Job 29:8; Eze 2:1).
Neh 8:6
‘And Ezra blessed YHWH, the great God. And all the people answered, “Amen, Amen,” with the lifting up of their hands, and they bowed their heads, and worshipped YHWH with their faces to the ground.’
A word of praise and worship prior to the reading had probably become standard practise. How far Ezra was following practise from the synagogues in Babylon, and how far later synagogue worship was based on Ezra’s activities here we can never know, but certainly prayer before the reading of the Torah must have been normal. And Ezra ‘blessed the great God’. The title ‘the great God’ (ha-elohim ha-gedol) is not found elsewhere, although a similar title (ha-el ha-gedol) is found in Neh 1:5; Neh 9:32; Deu 10:17; Jer 32:18, in all of which, however, it is accompanied by other titles. It has been suggested that it is based on the Neo-Babylonian ilu rabu. It is, of course, underlining the greatness of the God Whose covenant was being proclaimed, and who had delivered them from their captivity in Babylon.
All the people answered, ‘Amen, amen’, expressing their heartfelt agreement with Ezra’s worship. This usage of ‘amen’ (so let it be) is found elsewhere in Neh 5:13 where it endorsed Nehemiah’s judgment on those who did not fulfil their responsibilities; in Jer 28:6, where the prophet endorses with it the words of Hananiah; in Num 5:22 where the woman who drinks ‘the water of bitterness’ assents to a curse coming on her if she has lied; and in Deu 27:15-26 where it is used at the end of each curse on those who transgress the covenant. It also occurs at the close of each of the first four books of psalms ( Psa 41:13; Psa 72:19; Psa 89:52; Psa 106:48; in each case following a similar blessing of God), and of a blessing invoked on God (1Ch 16:36).
‘With the lifting up of their hands, and they bowed their heads, and worshipped YHWH with their faces to the ground.’ The lifting up of the hand was a kind of appeal and supplication to God (compare Exo 17:11-12; Ezr 9:5; Psa 28:2; Psa 134:2), while their bowing of their heads so that their faces were to the ground, was an expression of obedience and humility. Whether they in fact fell on their faces is open to question. In the huge crowds space would be limited.
Neh 8:7
‘ Also Jeshua, and Bani, and Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodiah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and (or ‘that is’) the Levites, caused the people to understand the Law, and the people (stood) in their place.’
Then as the Law was being read out, possibly with suitable pauses, thirteen specially appointed Levites, who had presumably been stationed among the people, gave the people guidance, and helped them to understand the Law. This was a traditional function of the Levites (see Deu 33:10; 2Ch 17:7-9; 2Ch 35:3). But it may have included translation into Aramaic. Note the continual emphasis on ‘understanding’ (Neh 8:2-3; Neh 8:7-8). Understanding what was read was conceived to be of vital importance. Meanwhile the people remained standing in their places. The fact that the Levites were standing among the people would enable questions to be asked, and answered.
Most of the names given are familiar to us from elsewhere, although not as necessarily indicating the same people. With regard to Jeshua, we have, apart from Jeshua (Joshua) the High Priest, Jeshua as the head of a Levitical house which had oversight of the workmen in the temple when the Temple was being rebuilt (Ezr 3:9; compare Neh 7:43; Neh 12:8; Ezr 2:40). This Jeshua may well have been a descendant of his. This Jeshua is probably mentioned again in Neh 9:4 ff, as confessing sin and leading in the worship, and in Neh 10:9, where he is called the son of Azaniah, as being among those who sealed the covenant. He is possibly referred to in Neh 12:24 as a leader of the Levites who offered praise to God, if bn is read as a proper name for Bani (Binnui) instead of as ‘son of’. He may well be the father of the Jozabad who was a Levite who received the Temple gold from Ezra (Ezr 8:33), and the father of Ezer, a Levite who oversaw the building of part of the wall (Neh 3:19).
Bani also, as a Levite, sealed the covenant (Neh 10:13), and was named alongside Jeshua as confessing sin and leading in worship in Neh 9:4 ff. He may well also have been the father of a Levite wallbuilder named Rehum (Neh 3:17), and of another Levite named Uzzi, who was an overseer of the Levites in Jerusalem (Neh 11:22). For a possible mention in Neh 12:24 see on Jeshua above.
Sherebiah was among those who made public confession and worshipped God (Neh 9:4 ff.) and those who sealed the covenant (Neh 10:12). His name also appears in Neh 12:24 as a leader of the Levites who offered praise to God. The name Akkub occurs of a Levite gate-keeper on duty at the east gate of the second Temple (1Ch 9:17), but he is unlikely to be identified with him. Shabbethai is mentioned as one of the chiefs of the Levites who had the oversight of ‘the outward business of the house of God (Neh 11:16). Hodiah was one of those who confessed his sin and led the prayers of the people in Neh 9:5, and was one of the two Levites of that name who sealed the covenant (Neh 10:10; Neh 10:13). Maaseiah was otherwise unknown, although the name occurs elsewhere as a ‘chief of the people’ (Neh 11:25) as one who shared the platform with Ezra (Neh 8:4), and as the father of Azariah the wall builder (Neh 3:23). A Kelita is mentioned as a signatory of the covenant (Neh 10:10), and as having married an idolatrous foreign wife (Ezr 10:23). Azariah, a very popular Jewish name, was a son of Maaseiah, and helped repair the walls of Jerusalem (Neh 3:23), but he was probably not this one. It was also the name of a priest who sealed the covenant (Neh 10:2), and of a prince of Judah who is mentioned in connection with the dedication of the walls of Jerusalem (Neh 12:33). Jozabad is mentioned as having married an idolatrous foreign wife (Ezr 10:23). Hanan was a signatory of the covenant (Neh 10:10), and was one of the four treasurers put in charge of the tithes by Nehemiah (Neh 13:13). Pelaiah was a signatory of the covenant (Neh 10:10).
Neh 8:8
‘And they read in the book, in the Law of God, distinctly, and they gave the sense, so that they understood the reading.’
This verse summarises what has gone before. They ( those on the platform) read in the written record, in the Law of God, distinctly (or ‘paragraph by paragraph’), whilst they, (the Levite instructors), gave the sense so that they (the people) understood the reading. It was a summing up of the whole procedure.
Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett
The Law Of Moses Is Read And Explained At The Celebration Of The Feasts Of The Seventh Month ( Neh 8:1-18 ).
The final words that closed off the list of returnees formed a suitable preface to what Nehemiah now wanted to introduce, the proclamation of the Law by Ezra the priest at the Feast of Trumpets and Tabernacles, something which he had witnessed for the first time. It was thus used as such an introduction, although the transition is slightly abrupt even though perfectly understandable . The fact that the following narrative is in the third person confirms that it did not form part of Nehemiah’s original report to Artaxerxes, the king of Persia, although it does give the impression of being by an eyewitness. Note the vivid description of the platform, and how it caused the occupants to be viewed by the people (Neh 8:5).
The first person narrative, written in Nehemiah’s vivid style, was found in Neh 1:2 to Neh 7:5 and it commences again in Neh 12:27 ff. with a description of the dedication of the wall. It then goes on in chapter 13 to describe how Nehemiah dealt with some inconsistencies, although it is quite clear that the content of Neh 13:4 onwards was not a part of the original report (see Neh 13:6). Neh 12:27 ff. may or may not have been. The king of Persia would be concerned to know that the dedication of the walls to YHWH had been properly accomplished (they were very much concerned that local gods be placated and ‘kept happy’ so that they would bless the kings of Persia. See Ezr 4:22; Ezr 6:10). But the main part of the original report is probably to be found in Neh 1:1 to Neh 7:73. On the other hand it may have included the dedication of the wall.
The enclosing of Neh 8:1 to Neh 12:26 within those two ‘first person’ sections would seem to demonstrate that the book as a whole is intended to be seen as the work of Nehemiah. The movement to the third person in Neh 8:1 ff. may have been intended, firstly to differentiate what follows from the previous report, and secondly it may have been intended to lay emphasis on the participation of the people in what is described. Nehemiah would not have wanted to intrude himself on what was a work of God. But the account itself does appear to be the record of an eyewitness (notice his vivid descriptions of where Ezra stood), which, if not written by Nehemiah, was then incorporated into his narrative by Nehemiah. It should be noted that it was the people, not Nehemiah, who called on Ezra to perform the reading of the Law, something which was expected every seven years at the Feast of Tabernacles (Deu 31:10-13). There was a new enthusiasm for God.
This was the first reading of the Law since Nehemiah’s return to Jerusalem which is why it was so important to him, and given in such detail. It does not, however, mean that Ezra had not previously read out the Law. He would surely have done so in 458 BC when he first arrived, Indeed, we can almost certainly assume that he did so, for it seems probable that it was the reading out of the Law that caused the princes in Ezr 9:1 to call on Ezra to deal with the question of idolatrous foreign wives in terms reminiscent of the Pentateuch. If Ezra was still then in Judah it may also have been read out by him in 451 BC. If he was absent it is very likely that it was read out by the priests. The material obtained from sources (e.g. the genealogies) which follows would necessarily be in the third person.
Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett
The Reading And Explaining To The People Of The Law Of Moses And A Review Of Their Past History, Leads To Them Establishing A Renewal Of Their Covenant With God ( Neh 8:1 to Neh 10:39 ).
Regardless of sources of which we cannot be sure, there can be no doubt that this whole section emphasises covenant renewal. The wall being built, this led on to a special renewing of the covenant.
It commences with the reading aloud and explaining of the Law, which has a deep effect on the people and results in a new obedience to the Law (chapter 8).
This is followed by a review of Israel’s past history before God, as they pray to Him acknowledging His covenant faithfulness (chapter 9).
We then have the signing of a covenant by the leaders of the people, which is explained in detailed terms chapter 10, and is based on the teaching of the Law, as the people through their leaders solemnly confirm the covenant.
All these were an essential part of covenant renewal, emphasising that the people knew exactly the grounds on which they were responding to the covenant. It was on the basis of God’s renewed Law; it was based on prayerful consideration of what God had done for them throughout history in faithfulness to His covenant; and it made demands on them in accordance with that Law.
Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett
Neh 8:2 And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding, upon the first day of the seventh month.
Neh 8:2
Neh 8:3 And he read therein before the street that was before the water gate from the morning until midday, before the men and the women, and those that could understand; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law.
Neh 8:3
Neh 13:24, “And their children spake half in the speech of Ashdod, and could not speak in the Jews’ language, but according to the language of each people.”
Neh 8:8 So they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading.
Neh 8:8
Comments – F. F. Bruce believes the word “plainly” used in Ezr 4:18 and Neh 8:8 indicates the practice of the Law being read aloud in Hebrew, followed by an oral interpretation in Aramaic. He says the Hebrew word ( ) (H6568) is equivalent to the Aramaic “mepharash,” meaning “with an interpretation.” Since Aramaic was the official language used in diplomatic intercourse and documents in the Persian Empire, the word “mepharash” was generally used to denote the procedure of reading the document also in the local vernacular language. Therefore, Ezr 4:18 and Neh 8:8 imply that an Aramaic interpretation followed the oral reading of the Hebrew Scriptures. This was needed because many of the Jews returning from the Captivity no longer understood spoken Hebrew. [48]
[48] F. F. Bruce, The Books and the Parchments (Old Tappan, New Jersey: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1963), 53.
Ezr 4:18, “The letter which ye sent unto us hath been plainly read before me.”
Some modern translations support this idea.
NET, “The letter you sent has been translated and read to me.”
NIV, “The letter you sent us has been read and translated in my presence.”
NLT, “The letter you sent has been translated and read to me.”
YLT, “ The letter that ye sent unto us, explained, hath been read before me.”
Comments – E. W. Bullinger tells us the Jewish tradition how that after the Babylonian captivity, Ezra and Nehemiah began the task of setting the Old Testament Scriptures in order. We see this in Ezr 7:6; Ezr 7:11 and Neh 8:8. They created an order of scribes called the Sopherim (from the Hebrew word “saphar,” which means, “to count or number”). Their task was to set the original text in order. This means, that they counted each line, each word and each letter of the books of the Old Testament. They devised the way each page of Scripture was to have a certain column of text with the known amount of words and letters on each particular page. These pages could then be copied without error using this counting system because each page would always look the same. This meant that each letter was locked into same place on its designated page in the Scriptures and could never be moved. Only the order of the Sopherim had the authority to revise the original text or to move text to a new place. Jewish tradition tells us that the men of “the Great Synagogue” as they were known, took about 100 years to complete this work, from the time of Nehemiah to Simon the first, 410-300 B.C.
Regarding Neh 8:8, Bullinger tells us the comments of the Talmud on this verse in light of fact that they were preparing to set the text in order. It says that the words “the book” refers to the original Hebrew text. The word “distinctly” means that they explained the original text by giving the Chaldean paraphrase. The phrase “gave the sense” means that they made the division of Hebrew words according to their sense. The phrase “ caused them to understand the reading” meant that they gave the words their traditional pronunciation, which up until then were without vowel points.
After the text was set, the order of the Massorites was established. This title comes from the Hebrew word “masar,” which means, “to deliver something into the hand of another, so as to commit it to his trust.” They became the custodians of the Sacred Scriptures. Their job was to preserve the Scriptures so that no changes took place. A look at an ancient Hebrew manuscript reveals how this was done. In the upper and lower margins of these ancient manuscripts and between and along the outside of the columns of Sacred Text, you can see small writings by these Massorites, which contain a counting system for the text. These side notes are not commentaries, but rather information about the text on that particular page, such as the number of times the several letters occur in the various books of the Bible; the number of words, and the middle word; the number of verses, and the middle verse; the number of expressions and combinations of words, etc. It even listed the 134 passages in which the Hebrew word “Adonai” was substituted for the original “YHWH.” When the Hebrew Bible came into print in the fifteenth century, only the Sacred Text was printed and all of the marginal notes were disregarded. This is why we are not familiar with this ancient Hebrew tradition today. [49]
[49] E. W. Bullinger, “Appendix 30: Massrah,” in The Companion Bible Being The Authorized Version of 1611 With The Structures And Notes, Critical, Explanatory and Suggestive And With 198 Appendixes (London: Oxford University Press, c1909-22), 31.
Neh 8:10 “for the joy of the Lord is your strength” – Comments – Note these words from Frances J. Roberts regarding the joy of the Lord, which proceeds from God. It is not man’s joy, but a joy that comes from the Spirit of the Lord
“Ye must walk in the Spirit, and in so doing keep thyself from becoming entangled in the things of the flesh. Ye just live in obedience to the Spirit, and thus be kept from being in bondage to the desires of the flesh. Myself cannot keep you except ye first make this choice. It was concerning this matter that Jude write his word of admonition: And ye, beloved, building yourselves up in your most holy faith by praying in the Holy Ghost, keeping yourselves in the love of God (Jud 1:20-21). By setting your soul through deliberate choice of your will to pursue the worship of God by praying in the Spirit, thou shalt find thy faith strengthened and thy life bathed in the love of God. With thy faith laying hold upon God’s promises and power, and thine actions motivated by the love of God, thou wilt find thyself in the path of the activity of God: His blessing shall be upon thee, and He will accomplish His works through thee. Thou needest make no plans nor resort to any clever strategy. Keep yourself in the love of God. Pray in the Spirit. Rejoice evermore. Set your affections upon Christ. God will do through you and for His glory such things as it pleases Him to do, and thou shalt rejoice with Him. For as thine own spirit is aware when His Spirit is grieved within thee, so shalt thou also be aware when His Spirit rejoices within thee. This is His joy. This is the joy He promised. This is the greatest joy that can come to the human heart, for it is the joy of God, and the joy of God transcends the joy of man . Surely thou shalt not only rejoice but be exceeding glad, with a gladness surpassing thy power to tell.” [50]
[50] Frances J. Roberts, Come Away My Beloved (Ojai, California: King’s Farspan, Inc., 1973), 83-4.
Neh 8:17 And all the congregation of them that were come again out of the captivity made booths, and sat under the booths: for since the days of Jeshua the son of Nun unto that day had not the children of Israel done so. And there was very great gladness.
Neh 8:17
Neh 8:18 Also day by day, from the first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the law of God. And they kept the feast seven days; and on the eighth day was a solemn assembly, according unto the manner.
The Law Read and Heard
v. 1. And all the people gathered themselves together as one man, v. 2. And Ezra, the priest, brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding, v. 3. And he read therein, v. 4. And Ezra, the scribe, stood upon a pulpit of wood, v. 5. And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people, v. 6. And Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God; v. 7. Also Jeshua, and Bani, and Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and the Levites, v. 8. So they, Ezra and his assistants, read in the book, in the Law of God, distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading. PART II.
ACCOUNT OF THE STATE OF RELIGION AMONG THE JEWS UNDER THE ADMINISTRATION OF NEHEMIAH.
EXPOSITION
RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION OF THE PEOPLE BY EZRA, AND CELEBRATION OF THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES (Neh 8:1-18.). It can scarcely be imagined that Ezra had been present in Jerusalem during the exciting scenes which have been enacted in the first part of this Book, and had never come forward in such a way as to obtain notice from the historian. Nehemiah entertained no jealousy of him, and when the time came for the great ceremony of dedicating the wall, assigned him the second part in it (Neh 12:36). We must therefore suppose either that accidental circumstances had caused his temporary absence from Jerusalem during the summer of b.c. 444, or that, having quitted the city soon after the proceedings narrated in the last chapter of the Book which bears his name, he now resumed his residence after having lived elsewhere for nearly thirteen years. If Nehemiah’s work had been a continuous history composed throughout by himself, it would have been strange that this doubt should not have been cleared up, and that Ezra’s name should have been introduced so suddenly and without explanation, as it is in Neh 8:1. But the narrative in this place, as already observed (Introduction, 2), is by another hand, and is a particular relation of certain events which the writer was probably set to describe, rather than a chapter on the general history of the Jewish people. It was not written with any knowledge of what exactly was to precede it, and so does not fit on very neatly to the previous section. We are left to conjecture Ezra’s personal history between March, b.c. 456, and September, b.c. 444. Now the condition in which Nehemiah found Jerusalemthe oppression of the rich men (Neh 4:1-23. ), the prevalence of mixed marriages (Neh 6:18; Neh 10:30; Neh 13:23-30), the desecration of the Sabbath (Neh 10:31; Neh 13:15-18), the negligence with respect to tithes and offerings (Neh 10:33-39)is almost incompatible with the supposition that Ezra’s ministry had been continuous during these years, or only interrupted by brief absences, like that of Nehemiah in b.c. 433-432 (Neh 13:6). It seems, therefore, to be most probable that he had been recalled to the court early in b.c. 456, and that he was only now in the summer of B.C. 444 allowed to return, perhaps at his own instance. If, at the beginning of the seventh month, Tisri, the most sacred of the year, Ezra had just come back to Jerusalem from a prolonged absence, it would be most natural that he should be asked to resume his work of instruction by reading and expounding the law of Moses to the people (Neh 8:1). The people’s marked “attention” (verse 3) would also be natural; and such a reading and expounding, after such an interval, would naturally have a great effect. It would stir penitence; it would wake thought; it would lead to greater exactness in observing the law. These are the results which seem to have followed. Ezra’s reading was on the first day of the month (verse 2), the “feast of trumpets,” as the day was called. It led to a great weeping”all the people wept, when they heard the words of the law” (verse 9). As, however, the day was one of the chief festivals of the year, and therefore the display of grief was unfitting, Ezra checked it for the time, and recommended liberal alms-giving in the place of tears (verse 10). His advice was taken (verse 12); and an increased desire to hear the law having been produced by hearing it, the people met again on the second of Tisri, to be present at a second reading. Ezra thereupon directed their attention to the impending “feast of tabernacles,” which had not now for some considerable time been celebrated with the proper solemnities, and read to them the portions of the law which bore upon it (verse 14). A much more exact and scrupulous observance of the legal regulations was the consequencethe dwelling in booths, which had been given up, was revived (verse 17); the feast was continued during the full eight days (verse 18); the solemn assemblies on the first day and the eighth were held (ibid.); and, above all, “day by day, from the first day unto the last day,” Ezra took care to “read in the book of the law of God” before the people, thus bringing before them their practical duties in the most solemn and effective way, and stirring them up to holiness and repentance. The good effect of these proceedings on his part appears in the next two chapters.
Neh 8:1
The chapter should commence, as in the Septuagint, with the last two clauses of Neh 7:1-73; and should run thus:”And when the seventh month was come, and the children of Israel were in their cities, all the people gathered themselves together, as one man, into the court that was before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra the scribe,” etc. The “court” (rehob) spoken of appears to have been situated between the eastern gate of the temple and the city wall, at the point where it was pierced by the “water gate.” They spake unto Ezra. It is remarkable that the people ask for instruction. Though they do not keep the law, they have a yearning after it. They are not contented with their existing condition, but desire better things, and they have an instinctive feeling that to hear God’s word will help them.
Neh 8:2
Ezra the priest brought the law. Ezra, God’s true priest, at once responded to the call He did not say, “The law is difficult, hard to be understood, might mislead you, should be reserved for the learned;” but at once “brought it,” and “read therein” before the congregation both of men and women, and of all that could hear with understanding, i.e. of all (youths and maidens) that were old enough to understand the words.
Neh 8:3
From the morning until midday. Or, “from daylight.” He began as soon as it was light enough, and read on (he and his assistantsNeh 8:7) till noon, that is, for six hours or more. The reading appears to have been varied by occasional exposition (Neh 8:7, Neh 8:8). The ears of all the people were attentive. Though there is no word in the Hebrew for “attentive,” yet the meaning is quite correctly given: “the ears of all the people were to the book” fixed on that, and on nothing else.
Neh 8:4
Ezra stood upon a pulpit of wood. Compare 2Ki 11:14; 2Ki 23:3, where, however, the term used is , “stand,” and not , “tower.” In either case an elevated platform seems to be meant. Mattithiah, and Shema. These persons are commonly supposed to have been priests, but there is nothing to prove it. They need not even have been Levites, since they were there not to teach, but only to do honour to Ezra.
Neh 8:5
All the people stood up. The Jews commonly sat to hear and stood up to pray; but in hearing they occasionally stood up, to do greater honour to the person or the occasion (see Jdg 3:20). It is not to be supposed that they stood during the whole of the six hours that Ezra’s reading lasted.
Neh 8:6
Ezra blessed the Lord. Ezra began by an ascription of praise to Jehovah, as the Levites, probably under his direction, begin in Neh 9:5, and as David began his last address to the congregation (1Ch 29:10). The great God. The epithet belongs to the writer rather than to Ezra himself, who in his own book never uses it. It recurs in this section (Neh 9:32), and is also employed by Nehemiah (Neh 1:5). Amen, Amen. The repetition marks intensity of feeling, as does the lifting up their hands. Compare 2Ki 11:14; Luk 23:21; and for the lifting up of the hands, so natural in prayer, see Psa 134:2; 1Ti 2:8, etc. Worshipped the Lord with their faces to the ground. Compare 2Ch 7:3; Ezr 10:2.
Neh 8:7
Joshua, Bani, Sherebiah, etc. Levitical families, not individual Levites (see Neh 9:4, Neh 9:5; Neh 10:10-13; Neh 12:8, etc.). And the Levites. i.e. “the rest of the Levites.” Caused the people to understand the law. Expounding it, during pauses in the reading. The people stood in their place. Rather, “were in their place”remained throughout the whole of the reading and exposition without quitting their places. It is not probable that they stood.
Neh 8:8
They read in the book in the law of God distinctly. That is, so that every word could be distinctly heard. Compare Ezr 4:18, where a cognate word is translated “plainly.” And gave the sense. Translated the Hebrew words into the popular Aramaic or Chaldee. And caused them to understand the reading. Literal]y, “in the reading.” In the course of the reading they caused the people to understand by explaining the meaning of each passage.
Neh 8:9
Nehemiah, which is the Tirshatha. The term “Tirshatha” had previously been applied only to Zerubbabel (Ezr 2:63; Neh 7:65), but it was applicable to any governor. The writer of the section, introducing Nehemiah here for the first time, naturally gives him a title of reverence. Nehemiah’s modesty had made him content to describe himself by the general and comparatively weak term pechah. Said unto the people Mourn not. A combined remonstrance is made against the open grief of the people by the civil and ecclesiastical rulers, and by the order of Levites. Mourning was unsuitable for a day of high festivity, the opening day of the civil year and of the sabbatical month, itself a sabbath or day of rest, and one to be kept by blowing of trumpets (Lev 23:24, Lev 23:25; Num 29:1-6).
Neh 8:10
Then he said. Either Ezra or Nehemiah, but probably the former, to whom it appertained to give religious directions. Eat the fat and drink the sweet. i.e. “Go and enjoy yourselves, eat and drink of the bestlet there be no fasting, nor even abstinence, on such a day as this.” But at the same time send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared. Make the poor partakers of your joy. “The stranger, the fatherless, and the widow” should have their part in the feast (Deu 16:14). And for yourselves, remember that the joy of the Lord, i.e. religious joy, constitutes your strength.
Neh 8:12
To make great mirth. Or “great rejoicing,” not “mirth” in the sense which the word now commonly bears.
HOMILETICS
Neh 8:1-12
Religious instruction.
“And when the seventh month came,” etc. To the well-being of a people the labours of the religious teacher are as necessary as those of the statesman. Nehemiah having provided for the safety of the Jews against their enemies, Ezra, the priest and scribe, steps forward to instruct them in the law of God. Of the manner in which he did this, and the reception his instructions met with, we have a specimen in this narrative.
I. The TIME of the meeting. “The first day of the seventh month” (verse 2), the commencement of the civil year, the feast of trumpets. It was also the anniversary of the restoration of the altar (Ezr 3:1-3), and as such would be regarded with special interest. And it was the first day of the month which abounded in religious solemnities.
II. The PLACE. The open space before the water gate (verse 1).
III. The CONGREGATION.
1. Of whom it consisted. “All the people” “men and women, and all that could hear with understanding” (verses 1, 2). Parents brought those of their children who could understand.
2. Their unanimity. “As one man” (verse 1).
3. Their eagerness to learn. “They spake unto Ezra,” etc.
IV. The READING AND EXPLANATION OF THE LAW. By Ezra and a number of Levites who assisted him (verse 7). Ezra probably read the Hebrew text, and the Levites translated where necessary, and expounded, each perhaps to a different group. These exercises were
1. Commenced with worship (verse 6).
2. Conducted with great care. From an elevated platform (verse 4). The reading distinct, the exposition intelligible and painstaking (verse 8).
3. Long-continued (verse 3).
V. The BEHAVIOUR OF THE PEOPLE.
1. Reverent (verses 5, 6). “All the people stood up bowed their heads,” etc.
2. Attentive (verse 3).
3. Persistent. For some six hours they all kept their places (verse 7).
VI. The EFFECTS produced upon them.
1. Sorrow (verse 9). So Josiah rent his clothes when the law was read to him (2Ki 22:11). The precepts of the law, so greatly in contrast with the conduct of the nation; its promises, of blessings once largely enjoyed, but forfeited by sin; its threatenings, the fulfilment of which the hearers so painfully experienced, would all tend to produce grief. “All the people wept,” and the proper character of the festival seemed likely to be marred. But the instructions and exhortations of Nehemiah, Ezra, and the Levites prevailed to assuage their sorrow, and induce them to celebrate the festival in accordance with its design. Thus the sorrow was turned into
2. Joy (verse 12). Which they indulged not simply because of the exhortations to joy addressed to them, but “because they had understood the words that were declared unto them,” i.e. the words of the law. For such a statement would hardly be made of the addresses referred to in verses 9-11, since there was no difficulty in understanding these. The fact that such teaching of the law was once more enjoyed by them filled their hearts with thankfulness; and although much which they had heard excited their sorrow, there was much also to awaken gladness. The law itself, and the whole history of their fathers, showed that their God was gracious and forgiving; and the promises interspersed among the precepts and threatenings (such, for instance, as those referred to in Neh 1:8, Neh 1:9) would encourage their hopes.
Lessons:
1. The worth and power of the word of God, as the ever-enduring spring of new religious life. All true and solid reformation and revival arise from the earnest republication of its truths.
2. The necessity and value of enlightened and zealous teachers of the word. Such as aim to give the people a right understanding of it, and thus to quicken them to godliness and holiness. Without good teachers, the book, even when possessed, remains comparatively a dead letter.
3. The obligation and importance of public assemblies for instruction and worship. All ought to attend them, and bring such of their children as can “hear with understanding,” in however small a measure.
4. The conditions of obtaining benefit at such meetings. Desire to learn, reverence, attention, surrender of the heart to the power of the truth.
5. The mingled and conflicting emotions awakened by Divine truth. Sorrow and joy. Place of each in the Christian life. Special suitableness and worth of religious joy. “The joy of the Lord is your strength.”
Neh 8:3
Attentive hearers.
“The ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law.” Literally, and more expressive, “were unto the book of the law,” as if their ears had been directed towards the book. A state of things very different from that which prevails in many congregations, especially during the reading of the Scriptures. It is worth considering how devout attention may be secured. Doubtless much depends on the reader or preacher. It is impossible to attend to some men. Those who officiated on the occasion referred to in the text are good models, as to the distinctness of their utterance and the pains they took to give the sense, etc. As to the hearers, they will acquire the habit of fixed and sustained attention by care in reference to the following particulars:
I. PREVIOUS PREPARATION. Not waiting until within the walls of the sanctuary before seeking to be fitted for the service, but by definitely laying aside the world’s business on Saturday night, and by religious exercises at home, and devout thought and feeling on the way to church, cultivating a state of mind and heart suitable for public worship. Yea, the whole life will be a preparation if spent earnestly in God’s service.
II. SERIOUS INTENTION. The earnest desire and purpose to obtain spiritual good at the service.
III. CONSIDERATION OF THE PRESENCE OF GOD. Active faith in him as near, inviting to communion with himself, observing the state and conduct of each professing worshipper, speaking in the word and by the preacher, claiming a reverent regard to his declarations, ready to bless and save.
IV. SELF–CONTROL. Over the thoughts; swiftly banishing such as would divert from the sacred business in hand. Over the eyes, lest they conquer the ears.
V. Withal, PRAYER. The Divine assistance being invoked in momentary silent ejaculations, whenever the attention flags or wanders. In conclusion, let the habitually inattentive bear in mind that
1. They are necessarily great losers. Attention is the first condition of gaining good from public teaching. The loss thus sustained is of the highest and most lasting blessings. It is likely to include the loss of their souls.
2. They are guilty of great sin.
Neh 8:9
Penitential sorrow.
“All the people wept when they heard the words of the law.”
I. A NATURAL SORROW. “By the law is the knowledge of sin,” and this knowledge cannot but awaken sorrow as to
1. Guilt contracted. The law is seen to be
. The Sabbath day, as originally instituted, was far from being the gloomy season which some represent; and of the other seasons set apart for special religious observance, only one was a fast, all the rest were festivals for the commemoration of God’s goodness, and the offering of praise to him. The three occasions on which all the males were required to appear at the temple were all festivals, and how the festivals were to be kept our text shows. It relates to the feast of trumpetsthe new year’s festivalas observed by the Jews after their re-settlement in Palestine (for the law, see Lev 23:23). On this occasion the people were more disposed to mourn than rejoice, for the law had been read and expounded to them, and they were reminded by it of the nation’s sin and deserved punishment. But Nehemiah bids them not mourn, but rejoice, adding that the joy of the Lord would be as a stronghold to them. We may gather from his words hints on Christian joy and feasting.
I. THE JOY WHICH GOD‘S PEOPLE SHOULD INDULGE. “The joy of the Lord.” Holy, pious joy. It is joy
1. In Godhis existence and perfections; his relation to believers; his works and government (in creation, providence, and grace); his special interpositions for Israel, for mankind, especially in and by the Lord Jesus; his word and the understanding of it (verse 12); his operations in each heart and life.
2. From God. All joy which is his gift has his stamp of approval: innocent pleasures of sense, reason, social affection, as well as the higher spiritual joys. But these last are specially “the joy of the Lord,” which is one of the fruits of the Spirit (Gal 5:22).
3. With God, as he rejoices in his works (Psa 104:31), in the repentance of sinners (Luk 15:1-32.), and in the character and welfare of his people (Psa 147:11; Isa 62:5; Isa 65:19; Zep 3:17). We are capable of fellowship with him in his joy.
4. Directed to God. In gratitude and love, in praise and in cheerful service. Natural joys regulated by and culminating in religion, in thankfulness, etc; become thus “the joy of the Lord.” Such joy, not sorrow, should be the predominant feeling of Christians, although sorrow has also its place. The consciousness of redemption, of pardon, peace with God, sonship, etc; should produce joy. Such joy, not sinful mirth, should Christians indulge.
II. WHY SUCH JOY SHOULD BE CHERISHED. “The joy of the Lord is your strength.“ Literally, your stronghold, fortress. For the Jews at this time, feeble as they were, the joy of the Lord would be safety against enemies. It would unite them, inspirit them, make them brave, stimulate them in God’s service, which was their safety, as it would secure his protection and blessing. And in all times religious, holy joy is a defence against evil. It imparts “strength” in another senseinward power to do and endure the will of God, and overcome temptation, and thus becomes a strong-hold
1. Against discouragement and despondency in trying times.
2. Against sin. Making God’s service a delight, it counterweighs the attractions of sinful pleasure. He who is happy in God is raised above them.
3. Against infidelity. For it gives an experimental proof of the reality and worth of religion which no mere argument can shake. And as it is with individuals, so with families, Churches, nations, the joy of the Lord is strength, gloomy religion weakness, sinful joy more so.
III. WHEN IT SHOULD BE INDULGED. On days “holy to the Lord,” which every day should be. Then on days specially set apart for religious servicesthe Lord’s day, Easter, Christmas. Our special commemoration of God’s works should be with holy, not sinful, joy.
IV. HOW IT SHOULD BE EXPRESSED.
1. It may be expressed by feasting. So here, and in Jewish religious observances generally. Two things secured by such association of religion and feasting. It makes religion social, cheerful, and attractive, and it elevates and sanctifies feasting itself, consecrating it to God, and preserving its purity by associating it with thoughts of him. We should deem it singular to hear the ministers of religion say, “Eat the fat and drink the sweet, for this day is holy to the Lord.” Yet primitive Christianity had this element, in dropping which we have lost much good, if also much evil. At Christmas time we in a measure associate feasting with religion. Let us endeavour so to unite them that our joy may be “the joy of the Lord.” Let us blend with our festivities gratitude for Christ and Christianity. Let us invite Jesus to our feasts, and enjoy ourselves as in his presence. It is easier to mix religion with feasting at this time, because of the occasion, and the family character of the feast, the children uniting.
2. It should always overflow in charity. “Send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared” (see Deu 16:11, Deu 16:14). Special suitableness of this at Christmas time, not only on account of the time of year, when the poor have to bear peculiar hardships, but on account of the event celebrated. The incarnation sanctifies human nature, uniting it to the Divine; teaching us to reverence, respect, care for all; furnishing a new and sacred bond of unity and brotherhood. It sanctifies poverty, as Christ was born of a poor woman, in a very humble lodging. He chose to be a poor man, and esteems kindness to the poor as kindness to himself, and vice versa. It affords us all ground for utmost thankfulness, which we should express by charity. Even selfishness might prompt benevolence at this season, for it will give zest to our own feasting to be conscious that others are sharing it through our gifts. Even if we must curtail our own feast somewhat in order to give to others, we shall be thus repaid. Finally, all joy should, and may, be a joy of the Lord. That which cannot is unworthy a Christian, and will lead to ultimate sorrow.
Neh 8:11
Comfort for penitents.
“Neither be ye grieved.” God’s word grieves, yet soon says, “Be ye not grieved.”
I. TO WHOM THIS MAY BE SAID.
1. To true penitents. Such as mourn over sin with a “godly sorrow,” and seek mercy through the mediation of the Lord Jesus Christ; whether sinners first awakened, or Christians conscious of recent sin.
2. To all such. Even the chief of sinners, the worst of backsliders.
II. ON WHAT GROUNDS IT MAY BE SAID.
1. The assurance of forgiveness. “Though your sins be as scarlet,” etc. “He will abundantly pardon.”
2. The certain results of forgiveness. Adoption into the family of God. The enjoyment of his favour. The constant aids of the Holy Spirit. Support in conflict and trouble. The cooperation of all things for good. Life everlasting. In a word, salvation now and for ever.
3. The many injunctions to rejoice.
4. The injurious influence of over-much and over-prolonged sorrow. On him who cherishes it. Christian graces thrive best in an atmosphere of confidence and joy. Much sorrow blights them. On others. Discouraging inquirers. Repelling unbelievers. Bringing discredit on religion.
III. BY WHOM IT SHOULD BE SAID. By ministers of the gospel, and by the Church in general. We should not be afraid to comfort mourning sinners. To others our exhortation should be, “Be ye grieved.” “Be afflicted, and mourn and weep; let your laughter be turned to mourning, and your joy to heaviness.” (See more under Neh 2:3; Neh 8:10.)
HOMILIES BY R.A. REDFORD
Neh 8:1-8
The word of life.
The public reading and exposition of the law of Moses in the presence of all the people as soon as possible after their settlement in their cities and the rebuilding of Jerusalem.
I. THE PEOPLE WANT, and must have, THE SCRIPTURES BOTH FAMILIARISED BY REPETITION AND EXPOUNDED, that they may “have the sense, and understand the reading.”
1. As individuals. The law of God the true foundation on which the life must be built up. In that law is not only the will of God, but his mercy. The Scriptures make wise to salvation. The law was the root out of which the gospel came.
2. As a commonwealth. The Bible the true law of nations and communities.
3. As families. The men, women, and children were there together. God has provided his word for our household life. Those who neglect its reading in the house neglect the best support of parental authority, the truest bond of love, and the fountain of consolation and joy. The only real education is that which acknowledges the Scriptures as its basis. All popular reformation and advancement has been achieved with the written word as the instrument.
II. GREAT GATHERINGS ARE OPPORTUNITIES FOR GREAT IMPRESSIONS, AND LARGE RESULTS MAY BE OBTAINED BY THEM. Street preaching may effect more than any other on some occasions. The great reformers of Israel were too much in earnest to pay much heed to sanctities of place. They wanted a large enough assembly to be a true representation of the people. The reading and preaching of God’s word can never be dispensed with.
III. MINISTERS MUST BE MEN WHO CAN HELP THE PEOPLE TO HEAR ATTENTIVELY AND UNDERSTAND THE WORD OF GOD. They have no right to occupy Ezra’s place unless they have Ezra’s qualification, and they should be both literally and figuratively “above all the people.” There were many with the chief reader who doubtless read and expounded in their turns. What is wanted is not that official dignity should be saved at any price, but that the people should hear and understand. We want more good readers and preachers.
IV. When we call the people together in the spirit of faith, “blessing the Lord, the great God,” and putting truth before them in his name, THERE WILL BE A READY AND HEARTY RESPONSE. The people said, Amen, Amen; lifted up their hands, bowed their heads, worshipped with their faces to the ground. We should expect such response.R.
HOMILIES BY W. CLARKSON
Neh 8:1-8
The word of God and the ministry of man.
One of the most affecting scenes depicted in Holy Writ here invites our thought Our imagination delights to dwell upon it. The sacred and beloved city of God is now secure, its walls are rebuilt, its gates replaced and shut; its inhabitants are no longer struggling with hope and fear,a trowel in one hand and a sword in the other,but rejoicing in their strength and peace; internal discords are now arranged, and brethren are dwelling together in unity. With one accord they now comeall the multitude of them, men, women, and children, as many as “could hear with understanding” (verse. 2)to one large square (Neh 8:1). In the midst of this square is erected a broad and high platform, a pulpit, on which several men may stand. Room is made through the crowd for Ezra (who now again appears on the scene) and a few accompanying ministers; they ascend the pulpit. As Ezra opens the book of the law of the Lord, with spontaneous reverence the whole company rises to its feet. As the great Scribe, before he begins to read, utters a few words of thanksgiving, “blessing the Lord, the great God,” all the people answer, “Amen, Amen,” bowing their head, and lifting their hands in reverent joy (verse 6); and as Ezra reads and explains, speaking in their own language the ancient law which God gave to Moses, and as their Country’s early history is unrolled before their eyes, and old and hallowed memories are vividly recalled, the strong men as well as the women and the children yield to their emotion, and tears stream down their faces. “All the people wept when they heard the word of the law” (verse 9).
I. Two FEATURES OF THIS SCENE WE SHALL BE WISE TO DWELL UPON.
1. The popular appreciation of the word of God. “All the people spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law” (verse 1). So far was Ezra from being obliged to urge the people, to gather together and listen to the law, that they themselves called for its production, and demanded that it should be read to them. They hungered for the bread of life; they craved to hear the word of the living God. And when their wish was granted they showed themselves in real earnest, for they remained six hours eagerly listening as the law was read and expounded. Ezra “read therein from morning until midday and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law” (verse 3).
2. The ministerial function in regard to it. “Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood and beside him stood Mattithiah and Shema,” etc. (verse 4); “also Jeshua and Bani,” etc. (verse 7); and ‘”they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading” (verse 8). Here were two valuable things:
(1) the distinct reading of the word of God;
(2) the explanation of any obscure words or sentences, or, as we have it, “giving the sense,” or “causing the people to understand the law.”
II. TWO INFERENCES THEREFROM WE MAY SAFELY DRAW. We may safely reason
1. That we now should show a still greater popular appreciation of the word of God. For we must consider how much more we have than they had, or than David had when he exclaimed how he 6, loved the law,” and when he preferred it to bodily gratification and worldly treasure (Psa 19:1-14.). We have not only more in quantity, but much of that which ought to be to us more deeply interesting. We have, beside the “law of Moses which the Lord had commanded to Israel” (verse 1),
(1) the history of the Jews in the land of promise;
(2) the Psalms of David;
(3) the wisdom of Solomon;
(4) the inspired utterances of many prophets;
(5) the letters of apostles; and above all,
(6) the very word of Jesus Christ himself, and the story of his redeeming love, with
(7) the revelation of the golden city of God.
How should we hunger and thirst for this bread, for these waters of life; how should we be “very attentive to hear him“
2. That there is as much need now as ever of the ministerial function. For though indeed we have the word of God written in our own tongue, in our own home, and under our own eyes, there remains, and will remain, the important function of
(1) expounding the sacred word. There are words and sentences, chapters and books, “hard to be understood;” there are now more things than there were then to harmonise; there is the connection between the two Testaments to explain; and there are heights which only some can climb, depths to which only a few can dig, treasures which only “the ready scribe” can reach, and these it is well to bring forth that all may be enriched. Moreover, the ministers of Christ, like Ezra and his companions on this eventful day (verse 6), have the high and noble function of
(2) leading the people in prayer and in thanksgiving; reverently addressing God, carrying the hearts of all with them, bearing on the wings of their earnest words the thoughts and feelings of the people heavenwards to the very throne of God, so that “all the people shall answer, Amen, Amen,” and “worship the Lord” in spirit and in truth (verse 6). There is no higher or greater service man can render man than that of helping him to come into close and living fellowship with the Father, the Saviour, the Sanctifier of his spirit.
III. ONE ABIDING FACT. The fitness of the sacred Scriptures for every child of man. Men, women, and children, “all that can hear with understanding,” gather still to hear the word of God. There is not, nor will there ever be, a book inspired of man that can interest and instruct, comfort and guide, our race like this book “given by the inspiration of God.” Childhood will never read with such devouring eagerness such stories elsewhere as those of Joseph and Moses and Daniel, and of the babe that was cradled in the manger at Bethlehem. Youth will never learn elsewhere to remember its Creator as it learns here in the stories of Samuel and Josiah, and of him who “grew in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man;” here prime will learn, as nowhere else, that man cannot “live on bread alone,” or grow rich only by making money and building fortunes; here sorrow will ever find its sweetest solace, its best and holiest balm, and sickness its one untiring Companion; and here death itself loses its darkness and its sting, as these pages speak to it of him who is “the Resurrection and the Life.”C.
HOMILIES BY J.S. EXELL
Neh 8:1-18
The word of God in a threefold relationship.
I. THE WORD OF GOD AND POPULAR DESIRE. “And they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded to Israel.”
1. The desire of the people for the word of God.
(1) Natural. It was interesting as their national history.
(2) Wise. The word of God is of the highest value to the human soul.
(3) Prophetic. The word of God shall one day be the delight of a sanctified humanity.
2. The attitude of the people toward the word of God.
(1) Attentive.
(2) Intelligent.
(3) Persevering.
(4) Reverent.
(5) Prayerful.
II. THE WORD OF GOD AND SPIRITUAL EMOTION. “This day is holy unto the Lord your God; mourn not, nor weep. For all the people wept, when they heard the words of the law” (verse 9). There is much in the word of God to awaken human emotion; its record of sin must inspire grief; its tidings of Divine mercy should beget joy. The emotions awakened by the word of God must be
1. Enlightened.
2. Appropriate (verse 11).
3. Benevolent (verse 10).
III. THE WORD OF GOD AND CHURCH ORDINANCE.
1. Church ordinances should be remembered.
2. Church ordinances should be Scriptural.
3. Church ordinances should be joyous.
4. Church ordinances should not be exclusive.E.
HOMILIES BY R.A. REDFORD
Neh 8:8-12
Penitence turned into praise.
I. ALL TRUE REJOICING MUST BE FOUNDED ON RECONCILIATION WITH GOD.
1. The righteousness of God in his law, while it condemns man, and makes the people to weep when they see their sin in its light, is yet declared not for condemnation, but for reconciliation.
2. The true ministers of God will proclaim mercy, not judgment, as the substance of their message. “This day is holy unto the Lord your God; mourn not, nor weep.” There is a time to weep, but there is a time to turn tears to praise.
3. The joy of the Lord which is our strength will be expressed in no mere selfish forgetfulness of him and of our neighbour, but in cheerfulness and beneficence; our own portions will be the sweeter when we send help to those for whom nothing is prepared.
II. THE CONVERSION AND REFORMATION OF A PEOPLE MUST BE EFFECTED THROUGH THE WORD OF GOD. They “understood the words which were declared unto them.” A ministry which leaves the people either without the word or without understanding the word is no ministry of God.R.
HOMILIES BY W. CLARKSON
Neh 8:9-12
Religious emotion.
The scene through which the redeemed and now secured nation was passing was fruitful of excitement. Everything conspired to affect the minds and stir the souls of the people. Large multitudes are soon wrought into intense feeling, and all that the assembled Israelites were then seeing, hearing, and doing,this, taken with all they. recalled of old scenes and past glories, and these experiences and recollections mingled with reviving hopes of future freedom,all together moved and swayed their souls with powerful emotion; and “all the people wept” (Neh 8:9). It was an interesting instance of religious emotion, and what followed teaches us
I. THAT RELIGIOUS EMOTION MUST BE MANFULLY CONTROLLED (Neh 8:9). Nehemiah and Ezra, and “the Levites that taught the people, said unto all the people, This day is holy unto the Lord your God; mourn not, nor weep” (verse 9). “So the Levites stilled all the people, saying, Hold your peace, for the day is holy; neither be ye grieved” (verse 11). Emotion needs control and correction when
1. It is in danger of being carried to excess. Under some circumstances, such as these of the text, when a very large number of people were all agitated by the same feelings, and each communicated something of his own enthusiasm to his neighbour, it is in serious danger of running into mere physical excitement. Such nervous excitement is perilous, for
(1) It deludes the hearts of men with the idea that they are intensely religious when they are the subjects of a bodily rather than a spiritual affection.
(2) It often carries its subjects to religious and even bodily excesses, which are both guilty and harmful. All religious emotion is, on this ground, to be carefully controlled. It has its place and its use in the Church of Christ, in the spreading of the kingdom; but it is a thing to be watched and guarded in the interests of morality and religion. It needs correction when
2. It takes a wrong direction. Weeping was ill-timed on this occasion. It was a “day holy unto the Lord” (verse 9); they were “not to mourn nor weep.” It was unbecoming the occasion. At such a time the air should not be burdened with sighs and groans; it should be resonant with shouts and songs. Often our religious emotion is misplaced, ill-timed: we lament when God would have us “sing with joy,” or we make ourselves merry when we have reason to humble ourselves in the dust.
II. THAT JOY SHOULD BE THE PREVAILING NOTE IN OUR RELIGIOUS EMOTION (verse 10). “This day is holy unto our Lord: neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the Lord is your strength” (verse 10). It was not in accordance with the law and the will of God that sorrow should be associated with a holy day. The high priest, with “holiness to the Lord” on his mitre, was not allowed to mourn as others might, or when others did (Le Ezr 10:6; 21:10). Sin and sorrow, holiness and joy, these are the right companions. “With the voice of joy and praise” we should “keep holyday” (Psa 42:4). With rejoicing hearts, full of the joy of thankfulness and hope, we should sit down to the table of the Lord. “Rejoice in the Lord alway: and again I say, Rejoice” (Php 4:4). Joy, one of the “fruits of the Spirit,” is commended to us with a fulness and frequency in the word of God which may well make us ask ourselves whether we are not negligent in this matter. Joy in Christ Jesus is a grace
(1) which we are repeatedly summoned to show;
(2) which makes us resemble him as he is, crowned with glory and joy;
(3) desirable for its own sake, as obviously, intrinsically better than either sorrow or apathy;
(4) which is a sign and source of spiritual strength.
“The joy of the Lord is our strength” (verse 10). It is so, for it is both the sign and the source of it.
1. It is the utterance of our spiritual nature; not when it is weak through sin, but when made whole through the power of Christ, and when the “power of Christ” most rests upon us.
2. It is an incentive and encouragement to ourselves to proceed in the path of heavenly wisdom. The Christian man of downcast spirit and dreary views must be under a constant temptation to leave the path; but he who finds not only rest and peace in Christ, but also “joys in God, and delights himself m the service of his Saviour, has the strongest inducement to walk on in the way of life.
3. It is the means of usefulness to others. They who are “in Christ” would be “strong in the Lord,” and they would be strong in him that they may be strong for him, extending his kingdom, and winning souls to his side. But how become thus strong for him? By the simple, natural exhibition of a joyous spirit in all spheres and relationships; by constraining the wife, the husband, the children, the servants, the fellow-workmen, etc; to feel that the knowledge of God as a heavenly Father reconciled in Christ Jesus,the trust, the love, the hope which are in him,that this does gladden the spirit and brighten the life as nothing else can. By so doing we shall be strong for Christ. The joy of the Lord will prove to be our strength.
III. THAT STRONG RELIGIOUS FEELING FINDS AN ADMIRABLE VENT IN PRACTICAL KINDNESS. “Go your way,” etc. (verses 10, 12).
1. A right channel it finds in “eating and drinking fat and sweet things,” so that this be characterised by
(1) moderation, self-restraint, and
(2) thankfulness the recognition of the hand of the great Giver of all good. But,
2. A better channel in “sending portions to them for whom nothing is prepared” (verse 10). Better far to feel that we are loading another’s table with sweet things where they are seldom found than to be helping ourselves to the most delicious morsels from our own; no source of happiness at once so sure and so pure as in being like the bountiful Father, and opening the hand to satisfy the wants of those who are in need.C.
Neh 8:1-18
1And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street that was before the water-gate; and they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded to Israel. 2And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding [that understood in hearing] upon the first day of the seventh month. 3And he read therein before the street that was before the water-gate from the morning until midday [from the light until half of the day], before the men and the women, and those that could understand [and the understanding]; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law. 4And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit [tower] of wood, which they had made for that purpose; and beside him stood Mattithiah, and Shema, and Anaiah, and Urijah, and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, on his right hand; and on his left hand Pedaiah, and Mishael, and Malchiah, and Hashum, and Hashbadana, Zechariah and Meshullam. 5And Ezra opened the book in the sight [to the eyes] of all the people; (for he was above all the people;) and when he opened it, all the people stood up. 6And Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up their hands: and they bowed their heads, 7and worshipped the Lord with their faces to the ground. Also [and] Jeshua, and Bani, and Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and the Levites, caused the people to understand 8the law: and the people stood in their place. So [And] they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading. 9And Nehemiah, which is the Tirshatha, and Ezra the priest the scribe, and the Levites that taught the people, said unto all the people, This day is holy unto the Lord your God; mourn not, nor weep. For all the people 10wept, when they heard the words of the law. Then [And] he said unto them, Go your way, eat the fat [fat things], and drink the sweet [sweet things], and send portions unto them [him] for whom nothing is prepared: for this day is holy unto 11our Lord: neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the Lord is your strength. So [And] the Levites stilled all the people, saying, Hold your peace, for the day is holy; neither be ye grieved. 12And all the people went their way to eat, and to drink, and to send portions and to make great mirth, because they had understood the words that were declared unto them. 13And on the second day were gathered together the chief of the fathers of all the people, the priests and the Levites, unto Ezra the scribe, even to understand [consider] the words of the law. 14And they found written in the law which the Lord had commanded by [by the hand of] Moses, that the children of Israel should dwell in booths in the feast of the seventh month; 15and that they should publish and proclaim [cause the voice to be heard and to pass] in all their cities, and in Jerusalem, saying, Go forth unto the mount, and fetch olive branches, and pine [oil-tree] branches, and myrtle branches, and palm branches, and branches of thick [thick-leaved] trees, to make booths, as it Isaiah 16 written. So [And] the people went forth, and brought them, and made themselves booths, every one upon the roof of his house [upon his roof], and in their courts, and in the street [square] of the water-gate, and in the street [square] of the gate of Ephraim. 17And all the congregation of them that were come again out of the captivity made booths, and sat under the booths: for since the days of Jeshua, the son of Nun unto that day had not the children of Israel done so. And there was 18very great gladness. Also [And] day by day, from the first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the law of God. And they kept the feast seven days; and on the eighth day was a solemn assembly according unto the manner [statute].
TEXTUAL AND GRAMMATICAL
1 Neh 8:6. . This frequent combination, the former verb being never without the latter, indicates the two steps of the movement: they stooped and bowed down. The verbs , and are stronger than .
2 Neh 8:7. The Hiphil of is used in Neh 8:7-9, with the true Hiphil force; but in Neh 8:2-3; Neh 8:12, it has the Kal sense.
3 Neh 8:10. for , by suppression of the relative, which is far harsher than the Eng suppression of the antecedent, e.g. Honor to whom honor is due. Comp. 1Ch 15:12.
4 Neh 8:17. Notice the alliterative use of the three roots , and .
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL
The Instruction of the People
Neh 8:1. Street.Rather square or plaza.The water-gate, according to our view (see on Neh 3:26; Neh 12:37), was an inner gate connected both with the temple and with the subterranean water galleries of Ophel, by which there seems to have been a large open square for public assemblies. (See Excursus). Ezra the scribe,Ezra hassopher. In the next verse it is Ezra the priest,Ezra hakkohen. This is the first mention of Ezra in the book of Nehemiah. He had come to Jerusalem thirteen years previously, with about three thousand returning Jews (1754 males), holding a commission from Artaxerxes to appoint magistrates in Juda. He had forced the Jews to separate from their heathen wives, and had then probably returned to Persia, as we find the Jews had relapsed into their former condition. As we do not meet with his name in Nehemiah till now, it is probable he followed Nehemiah to Judea to assist him in another movement of reform.
Neh 8:2. All that could hear with understandingLit., All that understood in hearing, i.e., those old enough to understand. The first day of the seventh month.This was a special Sabbath, a memorial of blowing of trumpets, a holy convocation. (Lev 23:24). A specific offering was appointed for that day, beside the burnt-offering of the month. (Num 29:1-6).
Neh 8:3. From morning.Lit., from the light, i.e., from daylight or an hour as early as was available. The reading must have occupied at least six hours. About one-quarter of the Pentateuch might be read in that time.
Neh 8:4. Pulpit.Probably the same that is called stairs in Neh 9:4. The word here is strictly tower and there ascent. It was doubtless a very high platform so as to overlook a large crowd. (Comp. Neh 8:5). Anaiah.See Neh 10:22. Urijah.See Neh 3:4. Hilkiah.Not the Hilkiah of Neh 12:7. He lived in Zerubbabels day. Maaseiah.See Neh 12:41. Malchiah.See Neh 10:3. Zechariah.See Neh 12:41. Meshullam.See Neh 10:7. All these named as standing with Ezra may have been priests. If so, the Anaiah of Neh 10:22 must be a different one from this one here named. As far as we can trace the other names, they appear to be priests.
Neh 8:7. Jeshua.See Neh 10:9. Bani.See Neh 10:13. Sherebiah.See Neh 10:12. Jamin.Perhaps the Benjamin of Neh 3:23. Akkub.See Neh 12:19. Shabbethai.See Neh 11:16. Hodijah.See Neh 10:10. Maaseiah.Probably not the Maaseiah of Neh 8:4, or of Neh 10:25, or of Neh 11:5, but possibly the Maaseiah of Neh 3:23. Kelita.See Neh 10:10. Azariah.Perhaps the priest mentioned Neh 10:2. Jozabad.See Neh 11:16. Hanan. See Neh 10:10. Pelaiah.See Neh 10:10. And the Levites,i.e., and other Levites, for the thirteen mentioned were Levites. These Levites seem to have read after Ezra and to have explained it to different parts of the crowd, while the Amens, the lifting up of the hands, the bowing and the worshipping (in Neh 8:6) occurred at intervals during the reading. The explanation may have been principally of archaic Hebrew words.
Neh 8:8. So they read.That is Ezra read and the Levites re-read and explained where necessary.
Neh 8:9. The Tirshatha.See on Neh 7:65. The holiness of the day is used as an argument against mourning. Note the fact that the high-priest on whose mitre was written Holiness to the Lord, was forbidden to mourn. (See Lev 21:10. Comp. Lev 10:6).
Neh 8:10. Send portions.See the spirit of this enjoined in Deu 16:11-12, with regard to the Pentecost season.
The joy of the Lord is your strength,i.e., a mirthfulness which springs from right relations to God is an element and sign of spiritual strength.
Neh 8:13. To understand.Rather, to consider.
Neh 8:14. In the feast of the seventh month,i.e., the feast of tabernacles. See Lev 23:34-43.
Neh 8:15. This is a pregnant sentence, thus: And that they should publish and proclaim in all their cities (Lev 23:4); so they proclaimed in Jerusalem, etc. The order is given on the 2d of Tisri, and the work is done in readiness for the 15th. The narrative runs the two together, confusing the time to the careless reader. Unto the mount,i.e., mount of Olives. Pine branches,al etz shemen, branches of the oil-tree (Isa 41:19). Mr. Houghton (in Smiths Dict.) thinks it may be the Zackum or Balanites gyptiaca. Branches of thick trees,ale etz avoth; either specifically branches of the Avoth tree, or branches of tangled trees.
In Lev 23:40, the command is to use,
1. The fruit of goodly trees. Neh 8:16. Street of the water-gate.See on Neh 8:1.Street of the gate of Ephraim.From 2Ki 14:13 and Neh. Neh 12:39, we see that this gate was near the north-west corner of the city, between the broad wall and the old gate, the old gate and cornergate being perhaps the same. According to Keil, the Gate of Ephraim may have been attached to the broad wall and not have been destroyed. Hence it is not mentioned in chap. 3. There was, we may suppose, a large open place in the N. W. part of the city, corresponding to that by the water-gate in the S. E. part.
Neh 8:17. Done so.That is, kept the feast of Tabernacles with such gladness.
Neh 8:18. He read,i.e., Ezra.
They kept the feast,i.e., of tabernacles. They had been from the second day (Neh 8:13), to this the 15th day of Tisri (Lev 23:34) preparing for it. The solemn fast-day of the 10th of Tisri had doubtless been excepted. It is passed over without mention in the narrative. A solemn assembly, atzcreth (comp. Lev 23:36; Num 29:35; Deu 16:8; Jer 9:2; Amo 5:21). It seems to have been something more than the mikra-kodesh (holy convocation), and yet what more we cannot say. It is applied to the last day of the feast of tabernacles and to the last day of the passover week. Josephus (Ant. 3, 10, 5) applies it to Pentecost (in the Greek form Asartha), as especially belonging to that day, which is the use of the word by the later Jews.
HISTORICAL AND ETHICAL
1. The constant study of Gods word by the people was always, and is still, a distinguishing characteristic of the Jewish nation. The Levites were originally entrusted with the duty of reading the law before Israel every seventh year (Deu 31:9-13), and when Jehoshaphat (2Ch 17:7-9) sent Levites throughout all the cities of Judah to teach the people from the book of the law of the Lord, he was doubtless using the Levites in a way familiar to the nation from the first. Gods people were to keep in mind that they were not to follow the light of nature, but to consult the divine oracles for all their guidance (Rom 3:2).
Redemption was a plan, and the Church was a scheme, and the soul of the scheme was the written word of God.
2. The tears of penitence naturally lead to joy. When men mourn for sin, the Lord comforts them, saying: Go your way, eat the fat and drink the sweet. The sinful woman who bathed our Saviours feet with tears heard him say: Go in peace (Luk 7:50). There may have been much that was only mere excitement, without a religious basis, both in the weeping and the merriment of this month of Tisri; yet we cannot but believe that there was a nucleus of true devotion in the movement, a mark of the holy succession that reached down to Simeon and Anna.
3. The booths of the tabernacle-feasts were memorials of the booth life of Israel (on leaving Egypt) that began at Succoth. The memory would encourage humility and gladness, bringing the thoughts of the people back to first principles, and making them to feel the Divine presence and protection (see Lev 23:43). The roofs of the houses were battlemented so as to preclude danger (Deu 22:8) and the houses were low. The building of booths on the roofs was therefore a very natural thing. They would not be in the way of the multitude, and would have in each case somewhat of domestic privacy.
HOMILETICAL AND PRACTICAL
Neh 8:1-12. The holiday of the Lords congregation. 1) Its cause: the exterior one lies in the time, it is the seventh month, the true one in the proofs God has given, since He has secured the existence of the congregation before the world, fortified their city, etc. 2) Its celebration. The congregation shows a longing for Gods word, uses it in good order, and listens to it with reverence. 3) Its blessing: sadness turned into joy. The ever permanent elements in the true service of God. 1) On the side of the congregation: hunger for the word of God. 2) On the side of the teachersthe right handling of the word of Godcommences with the praise of God, which awakens the assenting acknowledgment of the congregation, communication of the divine word, the explanation and application of the same. On both sides resignation to Gods word and being.Bede: Rogaverunt ipsi pontificem suum, ut allato libro mandata sibi legis, qu agere debeant, replicaret, ut cum civitate dificata, operis quoque placiti Deo structura consurgeret, ne sicut antea propter negligentiam religionis civitatis etiam ruina sequeretur.Starke: Even the common people must take care that they shall have the word of God pure and clear. Young people should be made to listen to the divine word from their childhood, that they may learn to fear God. If in the Old Testament all without exception have been obliged to listen to the law, how inexcusable it is if the papacy does not allow this to the people. Hearers should not become tired and impatient even if the sermon is rather long. The principal part of the service of God consists in praise, and in this we resemble the God-praising angels. The singing of Collects, prayers and Thanksgivings should be in an intelligible language, that the hearer may understand and be able to respond Amen. The Amen in a public assembly should be sung by each and all. If we should bow the knees of our hearts in particular before the Lord, it is proper that in outward gestures also we should show our humility before God. Preachers must not forget prayer in the arrangement of divine service. If teachers publicly kneel down and pray to God, it is proper that the hearers also should fall upon their knees with them. Teachers should aim at lucidity in explaining the word of God. If God gives us a joyful day we should not forget the poor.
Rejoice in the Lord always! That Isaiah 1) possible, for in communion with the Lord we have consolation, promise, help, refreshment, etc., in spite of all the calamities and difficulties of earth. 2) Necessary; for every day is holy to the Lord, and our conduct must always honor the Lord. 3) Wholesome; for joy in the Lord is our strength, and puts us in the position to wait with patience, makes us skilful, and guards us from all straying. Joy in the Lord is our strength, for 1) in ourselves we are weak and hesitating. 2) In the fulness of the Lord is grace for grace. 3) Precisely the joy in the Lord is fitted to cause us to have all that is comprehended in strength. With the prayer, gladden me with Thy help, and let my joy in Thee be my strength, can one gain anew each day consolation and joy, whatever task be before him.
Neh 8:13-18. The festival of the people. 1) Its foundationthe divine commandGod wishes that the congregation should celebrate the holiday. 2) Its form; it exhibits itself also externally; in the Old Testament by booths, which have their signification; in the New Testament through other ceremonies, which are not less full of meaning. 3) Its effect. Resignation to Gods word and will, and from that a glorification of the entire life.Starke: Christians have in the world no continuing city, and their life is vain and fleeting. Well for them, then, if they strive to dwell in the eternal tents. Heb 13:14. As the Jews had their holidays and festivals, so have we Christians, but upon the condition of Christian freedom. Coloss. Neh 2:16. The exercise of true religion gives a tranquil heart and joyful conscience; but false worship gives much annoying trouble, and tortures the conscience.
CONTENTS
This is an interesting chapter, for it records the solemn manner in which Nehemiah caused the law to be read in the presence of the people.
(1) And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street that was before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the LORD had commanded to Israel. (2) And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding, upon the first day of the seventh month.
The first day of the seventh month was a remarkable day in the estimation of Israel, for the Lord had appointed that an holy convocation should be observed on that day; (Num 29:1 .) and the blowing o f the trumpets. The various days and services by this ceremony of the blowing of trumpets, were all significant of the year of redemption. It must have been an animating sight to have beheld Israel once more gathered together in the great street of the city, even their beloved city of Jerusalem, to hear again after the ancient method, the law of God read to them by a scribe. But Reader! think of your privileges in having the gospel of salvation proclaimed every day, in every street and city, which is not as the law, the ministration of death, but the power of an endless life in Jesus. And if all Israel gathered as one man upon this occasion, how inexcusable are those who stay away from the house of God, and neglect to hear the wholesome truths of redemption.
The Word of God
Neh 8:8
This chapter is a wonderfully beautiful story of the way in which the people gathered together to hear the Word of God, and what the effect of that hearing was upon their life from that time forward. The people desired the Word of God to be read to them, and the people who were waiting were met by the priest, who was willing. When priest and people are thus united, there will always follow blessing.
I. Notice the reception of the Word of God. When Ezra read we are told the people stood. What an example this is. The people stood up according to the Jewish custom to hear the Word, and indeed in certain parts of the Christian Church today, as in former days, the people always stand up when the lessons are being read. That is the reason why we stand up during the Gospel in the Communion Service. It is the last remnant of an old custom, showing our reverence for that part of the Word of God which has to do directly with the Lord Jesus. We cannot be too reverent with the Word of God.
And then notice their reverence in their worship. When they stood up Ezra blessed God and the people answered, Amen. They were in the presence of God. And then with carefulness they listened, and Ezra not only read, but he gave the sense of it.
II. From the reading and the reception, let us notice now the result. The first thing that resulted from this reading of the Word of God was a sense of sin. They began to weep and to cry. Why? Because they were conscious that their life had not been according to that Word that God had laid down, the law about those feasts which they had neglected and disregarded.
And then there comes a second result a sense of peace. For we are told distinctly that Ezra and Nehemiah, and they that taught the people, said: ‘Do not be sorry, for the joy of the Lord is your strength’. That is to say, You have heard the law and you have not obeyed it; if you obey the law now, the result will be peace. ‘Great peace have they that love Thy law.’ And so it is when the Word of God comes for the first time into contact with our life. We are convicted of sin and condemned in the sight of God. That is the first result of coming into contact with God’s Word.
But the very Word that brings us to a sense of our sins brings us the means whereby our sins can be forgiven, and the joy of the Lord comes to that man who accepts and follows that Word. The Word of God at once condemns us because of our sin, and then it shows us how there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, who have accepted Him as their Saviour and Friend. So they forbade the people to be sorrowful: they urged them to joy: ‘The joy of the Lord is your strength’. And then they not only told them to be joyful, but they were told to share the blessedness: ‘Go your way, eat the fat and drink the sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared…. Neither be ye sorry. And so they stilled and quieted the people. And that will always be the result when a man comes into contact with God’s Word, and receives God’s Word into his heart. That man will always long to share the blessing with some one else. He will pass it on; he will send the Gospel to those who have not yet received it, or realized the power and blessedness of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
The Bible must always be the centre of our Church life. The Word of God must be preached, not the word of man; and the Word of God must also be pondered. Ezra did his part, and the people did theirs. You may have the most faithful ministry, but without a response on the part of the congregation that ministry will count for practically and comparatively very little. The Word of God must be pondered day by day. If you will take God’s Word and ponder it for yourself, you will find the power and the blessing and the peace of it in your life.
The Word of God must also be practised. These people put their Word of God into practice. They at once observed God’s law about the Feast of Tabernacles. They at once shared their blessings with those who had none; they showed the joy of the Lord in their life as well as on their lips. That is what we want and long for in connexion with all congregations the Word of God as the centre of Church life. But in order that this may be so, the Word of God must be the core of individual life. Our life will be a life of repentance, of joy, of peace, of love, of wholehearted devotion, and obedience, and unselfish sympathy, and regard, just in proportion as the Word of God is the core and centre of our being. If you want to know how this should be so, the Word of God must be desired. These people desired the Word of God. St. Peter says we are to desire the sincere milk of the Word, that we may grow thereby.
There must be not only desire, but attention to the Word of God. The people heeded, and with the attention came reception. They received the Word of God into their very life. And then there was reproduction. They translated that Word into practice, and the Word became the power of God in their life. And if you and I will see that this is so in our individual life, God, even our own God, will bless us.
References. VIII. 8. A. N. Obbard, Plain Sermons, p. 26. VIII. 9, 10. J. Hamilton, Faith in God, p. 303.
Strength in Joy
Neh 8:10
The wall of Jerusalem had been built by those who had returned from captivity, and the people being assembled the law of the Lord was read to them. And when they heard the law they wept. But they were told that their tears soiled the garments of joy with which God in His good providence had clothed them. And besides, and of greater importance still, sorrow would weaken their hands in the great work which still remained to be done. Joy was what God had vouchsafed to them, and what they needed for their work. They needed strength; and the joy of the Lord, not weeping, was the well from which it must spring.
See how the joy of the Lord gives
I. Strength for the Discharge of Duty
II. Strength to Resist Temptation.
III. Strength to Bear Troubles.
IV. Strength of Perseverance and Hope.
If, then, the joy of the Lord is a man’s strength, it must be his bounden duty to cultivate it, and, with God’s help, enlarge it. The man is sinful as well as unwise who holds stubbornly by sorrow and depression. Let faith in God lead us ‘with joy to draw water out of the wells of salvation’.
References. VIII. 10. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xvii. No. 1027. E. A. Draper, The Gift of Strength, p. 56. W. J. Hocking, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xxxix. 1891, p. 6. A. Maclaren, Expositions of Holy Scripture 2 Kings, Chronicles, Ezra, and Nehemiah, p. 379; see also Greed and Conduct, p. 83; Sermons Preached in Manchester, p. 149. Blair’s ‘Religious Joy as Giving Strength and Support to Virtue,’ Sermons. Jay’s ‘The Christian in his Spiritual Joys,’ Works, vol. vi. p. 249. C. Simeon, Works, vol. iv. p. 293. Dr. Samuel Cox, ‘Christmas Homily,’ in Congregationalist, 1872, p. 710, and the same in his Biblical Expositions, p. 124. Maclaren’s, ‘The Joy of the Lord,’ Sermons Preached in Manchester (1st Series), p. 136. Mackennal in Life of Christian Consecration, p. 146. IX. 17. Spurgeon, Sermons, vol. xx. No. 1272.
The Curse Turned Into a Blessing
Neh 8:2
Refers to the time when Balak sent for Balaam to curse Israel.
I. God Turns His Own Curses into Blessings.
1. Toil: leads to self-denial and self-sacrifice.
2. Difficulty: calls forth energy and develops strength.
3. Danger: awakens courage and fortitude.
4. Pain: reminds us of the evil of sin.
5. Sorrow: acts as a refiner’s fire.
II. God Turns Man’s Curses into Blessings. The crucifixion of Christ was the means of man’s redemption.
The blood of the martyrs was the seed of the Church.
F. J. Austin, Seeds and Saplings, p. 80.
References. XIII. 2. B. J. Snell, Christian World Pulpit, vol. li. 1897, p. 153. XIII. 11. J. H. Jowett, Christian World Pulpit, vol. xxxix. 1891, p. 92. Ambrose Shepherd, The Gospel and Social Questions, p. 73. XIII. 15-22. A. Maclaren, Expositions of Holy Scripture 2 Kings, Chronicles, Ezra, and Nehemiah, p. 391.
Neh 8
1. And all the people gathered themselves together as one man [the unanimity rather than the number is emphatic here] into the street that was before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra [who appears in this book for the first time, having probably been at the court for twelve years] the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded Israel.
2. And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding [men, women, and children who had reached years of discretion], upon the first day of the seventh month. [As the seventh was the most important month, in a religious sense, so the first day, the Feast of Trumpets, was the most important new moon ( Lev 23:24 ).]
3. And he read therein before the street that was before the water gate from the morning [from daylight] until midday, before the men and the women, and those that could understand; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law.
4. And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood [ lit. a tower of wood. Fourteen persons, however, were on what is afterwards called a platform, or stair, by his side], which they had made for the purpose; and beside him stood Mattithiah, and Shema, and Anaiah, and Urijah, and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, on his right hand; and on his left hand, Pedaiah, and Mishael, and Malchiah, and Hashum, and Hashbadana, Zechariah, and Meshullam.
5. And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people; (for he was above all the people;) and when he opened it, all the people stood up:
6. And Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up their hands: and they bowed their heads, and worshipped the Lord with their faces to the ground.
7. Also Jeshua, and Bani, and Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and the Levites, caused the people to understand the law: and the people stood in their place.
8. So they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense [expounded obscurer passages (see note, post, p. 246)], and caused them to understand the reading.
Preaching and Hearing
The month was the most important month in all the year, viewed from a religious standpoint; and the day was the most important day in that supreme ecclesiastical month. The time, therefore, was favourable. There is help in circumstances.
Here is a splendid popular demand “all the people gathered themselves together as one man, … and they spake unto Ezra the scribe, to bring the book of the law of Moses.” That demand will be one day repeated. There is no book so much neglected now as “the book of the law” whether it come in the form of Mosaic statute, or evangelical injunction. It is hurried over, read perfunctorily; most of it is read at times, taking all the year round: but the people have not yet risen in all their magnitude, in all the pomp of their simplicity, in all the eagerness of their hunger, and demanded to have the Bible read. So practically there is no Bible: it is read in patches and portions; the great circle of it is not measured, the full weight of it is not felt; its dignity is broken up into fragments and sections. We may call it poetry and drama, and acute interpretation of human nature, but the time will come when the people will say, Is there nothing written upon the subject of oppression, unrighteousness, illtreatment, injustice, slavery? Has no man ever spoken about this? Has God sent no message from heaven about it? If he has, where is it? Read it! There is a kind of inspiration in hunger. When men speak out of felt necessity, they speak loudly; they do not muffle their tone so as not to be heard, but they speak poignantly, emphatically, pathetically, most audibly, and what is wanting in mere vocal strength is made up in repetition. The rock is hot shattered by a stroke, but by repercussion. Blessed will that day be when the people spring to their feet in the consciousness that somewhere there must be law a right word, a healing message, syllables that should be strokes of anger upon all evil, tones that must be music to all broken hearts. The Bible can wait. It is an awful book to read all through. It is very beautiful in pieces; there are in the Bible portions of Writing which are like little green valleys through which blue streams are running, and we dwell in those valleys, and say, How sweet is God’s word! But great suffering, sorrowing, dying humanity cannot find a way into such green valleys; there are beasts to be fought, there are hills to be climbed, there are hot days to be endured and heavy burdens to be carried, and the Bible makes provision for all. This a book for the open public quarter; this is a book for the ancient church. A book that can wait until the people need it, will be read when they feel that someone has yet to speak the right word. One day men will get tired even of journals, and parliaments, and sectarian churches, and partial institutions, and nostrums of every kind; and then they will cry out for the living God.
Here is a properly constituted congregation “the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding,” including servants and children which no church yet includes. Only the open air can hold such an audience. It was a large assemblage, ” The whole congregation together was forty and two thousand three hundred and threescore, beside their manservants and their maidservants.” It is difficult to count them as “men and women.” Many dreamers have done so; some fools have made that mistake. The Bible includes us all. When we get together the Bible looks upon us and says, If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not yearn after it, and go after it, and fetch it back again? Go and do the same thing! What we want is family worship; so every one in the house should be there. “Men and women,” “manservants,” “maidservants,” all who could catch the meaning. That is most extraordinary! On great occasions, not little theatrical occasions where there is much trumpeting and a long menu and bad serving, but on great occasions, heroic, superb, morally sublime, we hear nothing about philosophers, poets, well-educated persons, fellows of colleges, but “men and women.” We cannot get the “men and women” to church. They will come one day. Now we get official persons, scribes, pharisees, semi-philosophers, budding geniuses, embryonic agnostics, speculators, gifted men, persons largely certificated. Put thy shoes from off thy feet! When thou comest into God’s house, leave outside as much as possible all decoration and transient distinction, and ambition and pride, and sense of conquest and sense of dignity, and come into God’s house to hear God’s book, broken-heartedly, penitently, in a docile spirit, saying, Speak, Lord, for thy servant heareth; Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? Tell me thy will; make my heart understand it, and make me obedient to all its claims. We should then have profitable hearing, because we should then get down to the broad human line. The preacher cannot get at the man because of the fashions: he is befeathered and decorated and wrapped round with coloured bandages, or he is internally preoccupied with prejudices, ignorance, self-will, vanity. Somehow we cannot get at the naked needy heart It would be convenient to blame circumstances, but it would be not only convenient, it would be unjust. “Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled.” That is the promise; these are the simple conditions. If we fill our ears with the cotton-wool of prejudice and self-will, we should hear nothing but noise. Circumcise your hearts, circumcise your ears; want to hear the truth, and you will catch its solemn tone.
Here is a thorough Bible reading, “And he read therein before the street that was before the water gate from the morning until midday.” Who will do that now? The church is draughty let us get out of it as soon as we can! It is often draughty in the open air too. “From the morning until midday.” How hungry they were! How plentifully they regaled themselves on heaven’s bread! Blessed now above all the sons of men is the man who can preach briefly. His renown is from the rising of the sun to the going down of the same. Who could bear to hear one of Paul’s epistles read right through at any service? This can only occur as a thorough exercise in Bible-reading when the people are prepared for it. There is no book like the Bible; again and again we have said, it has everything in it. The last novel that touches the truth of human life is in the Bible. But this cannot be realised except by long, continuous, patient, exhaustive reading. Sometimes when starting upon a walk we feel as if we should make it a short one, tor we are weary and disinclined to exercise; but the sun shines brightly and the air is fresh, and we purpose to advance at least to yonder corner, and then we feel a little better and proceed still further; then the blood begins freely to circulate, and we get all our powers into action, and resolutely say, We must make a long walk of this; this day is to be eaten up as food is eaten by a hungry man; this is a vision of light, and must be gazed upon; this is a great gift from heaven. Hour after hour passes, and every field is Eden and every prospect tinged with heaven. It is so with God’s book: we begin at the right place, and read on, and we want to see what occurs after that, and then, and what next. There have been men who have been so fascinated that they have read the book almost at one sitting; then they knew whether the book was of heaven or of earth. We want thorough Bible-reading, systematic study of the Scriptures. But men cannot endure it. There have been congregations that have been lessened because the minister persisted in reading God’s book. But on some we must “have compassion, making a difference.” That little word occurs in the scorching judgment-letter of Jude.
Here is a properly supported ministry. In Neh 8:4 , we find that Ezra is not alone. Ezra stood upon a pulpit that is, upon a tower of wood: but there were men on the right hand and men on the left hand, and they stood there in significant attitude, saying, We are with this man; his is the one voice, ours is the unanimous sympathy. Thus should it be with every congregation. The single reader should feel that he is speaking for a multitude. One pleading voice should realise that it is uttering the need of humanity or speaking the Gospel of Christ. Men should assist at every service. There should at least be a God bless you! when the minister is most commonplace, for then he may have gone a long way down to heal some heart whose education is backward. If we pine pedantically for dazzling and overwhelming originality, we have ceased to be men, and have become but mere figures, ill-regulated and ill-furnished dramatists at best. Every sermon cannot be for every man. There are portions of Scripture which we do not need every day. But when any portion of Scripture is read or expounded there should be wise people in the congregation who should say, Though we do not at this moment personally need this testimony, there are some who do need it: Lord, open their eyes, and their understanding, and their hearts, that thy message may not be in vain.
Here is a significant act, “And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people.” There is no sublimer act in the education of the world! Not a word does Ezra say. The Church has a Bible written for it. It might be convenient if we could publish a Bible as we publish a newspaper. But here again providence has denied us that idle convenience. Law cannot be new; law cannot be a child of time. Law comes up from eternity, and is always new because it is always old. It is after all a grand thing, ideally and symbolically, that there are towers of wood, pulpits of stone, or platforms of significant width, on which a man may stand, and there open the book in the sight of all the people. We are so familiar with the scene that we do not look at it. But there may be moments when we scrutinise the deeper meanings of things, and in those moments many an act which has become a commonplace will be a reality most vivid and blessed. So it is with the opening of the Bible, that ought to be one of the greatest things in the world. It is nothing. But it shall regain its place. The clasping of the hands that we were used to in childhood shall come to be an attitude of adoration valued by the angels. Do not let us allow all these things to fall into desuetude as if we had advanced beyond their necessity. All these deep human experiences and aspirations are not the creatures of circumstances: they bear upon them divine attestation.
Here is united worship:
“And Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen” ( Neh 8:6 ).
That was responsive worship. Some churches have responsive worship now, and I like it; it seems to me to be right, ideally and sympathetically. If there is anything wrong it must be an unresponsive people, a dumb host. Yet true responsiveness can hardly be planned; it is really not a piece of mechanism; it should be spontaneous, enthusiastic, impressive. If a man is told to say Amen, there is nothing in his saying it, necessarily; there is only in it what he may put into it: but if a man here and there should say Amen, in the midst of a prayer or a discourse, it should not be looked upon as an eccentricity. The eccentric thing, viewed upon a large plane, is monotony. Tell it not among the angels that there are people who can sit in thousands and hear the most burning and tender words of the Lord’s book, and never answer even with a sigh. We have driven enthusiasm out of the Church. We are never weary of declaring that fact, for it is one of the saddest facts in human history.
Here is the right object of reading “to understand the law.”
“So they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading ” ( Neh 8:8 ).
There the expositor came in, or the preacher, or the rhetorician that ever-condemned and ever-dreaded person, the rhetorician. That man must have committed murder somewhere; he is so universally disliked. And the voice of the people is said in Latin at least to be the voice of God. What did they do “So they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense,” either vocally or expositionally; for a tone may be a comment, a pause may be an annotation “and caused them to understand the reading.” He preaches well who expounds well; who grapples with his text, and unfolds its secret; who makes the text the sermon, who makes the sermon an amplified text, a vivid, impressive paraphrase. That kind of preaching is not popular. An anecdote will beat it out of the field any day. Let us keep to the law, the written book: what scope for learning! what room for genius! what an opportunity for all the gamut of human emotion and attainment! Some day the pulpit will be natural; then it will make the theatre ashamed of itself, and make all persons who love music hasten to it and press to it, and draw all souls that love reality within its magic touch; then in church men shall laugh and cry, and applaud and stand up, and shout and praise the Lord, and fall into silence more eloquent than speech. To-day the pulpit is a prison.
Behold the happy end of the whole service “The people wept when they heard the words of the law.” That is the right issue of true reading. Weep in hearing a law: is there not a contradiction of terms there? When men hear law do they not stand upright and stiffen themselves, and become resentful or critical or self-defensive? That depends upon how the law is read. The ten commandments might be so read as to make people feel the tears welling into their eyes. We are bad readers. We should make the law sound like gospel. Nehemiah would not have this altogether, so the people were told thus:
“Go your way, eat the fat, and drink the sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared: for this day is holy unto our Lord: neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the Lord is your strength. So the Levites stilled all the people, saying, Hold your peace, for the day is holy; neither be ye grieved. And all the people went their way to eat, and to drink, and to send portions, and to make great mirth, because they had understood the words that were declared unto them” ( Neh 8:10-12 ).
Great religious services should end in great festivals.
Prayer
Almighty God, thou hast sent thy prophets unto us to teach us the Eternal Word: we bless thee for their fearlessness, their unselfishness, their unworldiness: may we hear their voice and answer it, not as the voice of man, but as the voice of God. There is music in their tone even when it is a tone of judgment. Yet by them hast thou published gospels to the world, great offers of love, great declarations of mercy; thou hast taught thy prophets to write thy tears, thy heart, thine all-encompassing and ever-enduring mercy. So in this Old Testament we find the New, in the prophecy we find the Gospel, in the ancient time we find the Lamb slain from before the foundation of the world. Thy Book is full of Calvary, the whole revelation is instinct with the spirit of the cross. For this purpose we search the Scriptures that we may find the Lord’s only begotten and well-beloved Son, and put our trust in him who is the Wisdom of God, and the Power and the Righteousness of God, and who is the world’s eternal Saviour. Thou bringest us through all the years one by one; the little day comes in its cloud and vanishes, and the long summer day withdraws its radiant smile, and the year rises and flourishes, and dies and vanishes: this is the way of time; this is the sign of the Lord’s movement. Thou art withdrawing time that thou mayest introduce eternity; thou art teaching us through the little the measure and the value of the great. Oh that men were wise, that they understood these things, that they would consider their latter end; that they would know that God is not taking them from their days but preparing for them their immortality. Regard the pilgrim who when he lays his staff down does not know whether he will live to take it up again, so near is he the other land: the little child, all wonder and surprise and beauty, all ignorance and all trust; feed the little life and nourish it, and if father and mother could forsake it by some miracle of baseness do thou take it up into thine own arms, for it is thine, not theirs; the sick, the ailing, the ill at ease, the weary, the helpless, those who have to encounter the black mysteries of life; not the enigmas of philosophy, but the tragedies of intolerable experience: wanderers that have no home, to whom society would hardly give a foothold, outcasts to whom the day is as the night, and the night as the day, and who are ill and base and villainous because of pressure they cannot resist, who have no chance of being their better selves, and who think that to pray would be to blaspheme. Good Lord, such is thy little world, such is our work in it: to this end have we brought a world built for music, and fashioned for order and knowledge and progress. Great Saviour of the world, teach us from thy cross; thou canst do this, thou wilt do it; that hope may return to our night-world and set some star of shining in its darkness. Bless all thy ministering servants at home and abroad: call them up into the mountain once more, and ordain them again; fill their souls with heavenly music; bring their hearts into sympathy with the passion of the cross; anoint them with the unction from on high, and make them strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And as for merchantmen, enable them to do their business as men would partake of sacrament; may life be holy to them, and righteousness be the light of their day. And as for the housewife whose business lies within the little four walls, the wondrous school, the wondrous sphere of discipline and trial, and sorrow and joy, the Lord’s blessing will not be withheld, the Lord’s blessing will be doubled even to overflowing. Hear us for all churches, all sections of the Church, the whole redeemed Church throughout the world, the great missionary Church. Hear us for those in trouble and peril on the sea. Hear us for all mankind, O thou whose cross is high as heaven, and whose outstretched arms touch the utmost range and bound of life and time. Amen.
XXIV
THE READING OF THE LAW AND RESETTLEMENT OF THE CITIES
Nehemiah 8-13
In Neh 8 we have Ezra coming on the scene again. The date of this appearance is 444 B.C., and we have not heard from him since 456 B.C. He had dropped out of this history for about twelve years. He must have been called away just after his work in 456 B.C. and after a space of about twelve years returned to Jerusalem. The occasion that called him forth then was the reading of the Law.
We come now to look at the work of Ezra, with Nehemiah sustaining him in his work of reform. The great task of Ezra was the bringing of the law of Moses to Jerusalem and the adoption of that as the law of the land for the people. By this law of Moses is doubtless meant the Pentateuch. Ezra had not produced this book of the law thus far. The time had not been ripe for the reading of the Law and its explanation to the people. But the city was now fortified and organization perfected. Then Ezra went forth and produced this book of the Law. We are told in Neh 8 that the people asked him to bring forth the book of the Law and read it.
Now we have a remarkable scene. It is unprecedented in history. One of the greatest revivals in the world now opened. He proceeded to organize the people. He had Levites and other officers to help him. A great assembly of all the people was convened. A pulpit had been built and Ezra took his place before all the people. He opened the book which was simply a roll. It was the law of Moses, that is, the laws of the Pentateuch. The great meeting went on. The Law was read by Ezra, and it was explained by the Levites.
The effect of the reading upon the people was that they began to weep. Why should they weep? Perhaps the reading was the setting forth of those awful chapters in Deuteronomy where the awful curses upon those who violated this Law were set forth. With their remembrance of what God had already done to them because they had violated this Law, and their remembrance of the sins they had committed, was enough to bring tears. Now Ezra tells them that they are not to weep; that this is a holy day, holy unto the Lord; so they should rejoice and not weep; that it was the joy of fellowship with God that was their strength.
Then follows the story of how they built booths and kept the feast. This was according to the law of Moses that had been read. They lived in these booths during the time of the feast, which was called the Feast of Tabernacles.
As soon as the feast was over the people again assembled. Six hours were spent in this meeting. Three hours in the reading of the Law, and three hours in the confessions of their sins and praying. This is a wonderful revival of religion. Neh 9 deals with confession and prayer. It is the recounting of a series of acts in the drama of redemption. There are three scenes in every act: God’s goodness in caring for his people, the people sinning and turning away from God, and God’s forgiveness and offer of restoration. The people at last read the lessons of their history and learn them well. Neh 9:37 speaks about their present condition: “It yields much increase to the kings whom thou hast set over us because of our sins; they have power over our bodies and over our cattle, and we are in great distress.” As an effect of this repentance (Neh 9:8 ) they made a covenant and wrote it, and the princes, the Levites and the priests set seal unto it.
Neh 10:1-27 give a list of those that sealed the covenant. These were the leading men of the nation. The rest of Neh 10 tells how they attempted to keep that covenant, how they gave the payment of the tithe regularly, and observed the sabbath. All this was in perfect keeping with the law of Moses. Thus Moses’ law was established in Jerusalem, and Judaism starts off on its great career.
They followed this with two ordinances: (1) They set aside one-third of a shekel for the Temple tax, and provided for the wood to be used in the sacrifice; (2) they instituted measures to increase the population. They wanted more men in the city. Many came to live in Jerusalem. In that way they increased the population considerably. The priests lived there, but not many of the people. We have this statement: “In Jerusalem dwelt certain of the children of Judah and Benjamin.” Of the priests, some of them lived in the city; the majority of them lived in the country villages outside of the city. A large majority of the common people also lived in the cities around Jerusalem.
Now the problem we have to deal with regarding the cities is not how to increase the population, but how to decrease it. People are rushing to the cities and crowding them. The measure that did most to bring the people to Jerusalem was the draft of one out of each ten who volunteered, and these were compelled to come and live in Jerusalem.
Then followed the account of the dedication of the walls. Now the manner of procedure was about this: They gathered together all the Levites, and brought them to Jerusalem. They came together at a certain signal, and the people, all of them that would come, were divided into two companies, Nehemiah at the head of one of the companies himself, and Ezra at the head of the other company. They marched upon the walls. The walls of the city were broad, and there was plenty of room for them to march upon them. They marched thus about the walls, one company one way and the other company the other way. They went on around until they met. This was a joyous occasion, a glorious day. Jerusalem had now been inaugurated as a fortified city, the city of Jehovah, the holy city of Jerusalem.
With that great dedication the first great work of Nehemiah was completed, but he attended to a few other matters, such as the appointment of Temple officers, treasurers, singers, chief singers as in the time of David, the separation of the foreign element, Ammonites and Moabites, from the congregation, and then he returned to Persia by authority of Artaxerxes and remained about one year, after which he returned to Jerusalem and found certain things in bad condition. The people had backslidden. He found that Eliashib the priest had prepared for Tobiah a great chamber in the Temple, where the treasures were kept. Nehemiah finds that he is allied with Tobiah, and casts him out with all the stuff of Tobiah, and cleanses the Temple.
Next, he orders that their portion be given to the Levites. They had failed to bring in all the tithes and the Levites were actually suffering. Nehemiah contends with the rulers saying, “Why is the house of God forsaken?”
Then he enforces the sabbath laws. People were working on the sabbath day. They were bringing in their produce on that day to have it ready for the market the next morning. Nehemiah prohibits that. They came up to the outside of the city walls on the sabbath day and waited there to enter bright and early on the morrow. Nehemiah found this out and put a stop to this also. Next he compels the Jews to put away their foreign wives. Ezra had dealt with that thing before. He went about weeping and bewailing the sins of the people in this matter. Now when Nehemiah came he did not cover himself with his mantle and weep. He cursed them and plucked off their hair and beard, and made them swear that they would not do this thing. He had back of him the authority of the great king. He also chased away the son-in-law of Sanballat. Here was a priest who had married the daughter of his enemy. When Nehemiah found that out he chased him away. We do not know how fast he ran, but he lost no time in escaping. The last item of Nehemiah’s reform is the cleansing of the priesthood, and thus he closes his book: “Remember me, O my God, for good.” He offered what he had done to the Lord and petitioned his kindly regard.
The book of Malachi has its setting right in these last verses of Nehemiah, and reflects the conditions herein set forth in a most emphatic condemnation of these evils.
QUESTIONS
1. How may we account for Ezra not appearing in the history before Neh 8 , and what occasion brought him forth before the people here?
2. Where did the people assemble on this occasion?
3. Who constituted this marvelous assembly?
4. How long did this continue and what was the method?
5. How did the people show their reverence for the Word of God?
6, What was the effect upon the people of the hearing of the Law, why did Ezra suppress their emotions and what did he recommend?
7. What great feast was here reset and how was it celebrated?
8. Describe the fast kept by the Jews, and the prayer which followed.
9. Recite the history from the creation to Abraham as recorded here.
10. Recite their history from Egypt to the establishment in the land as given here.
11. What was their history in the period of the judges according to Nehemiah?
12. What acknowledgment do they make here relative to Jehovah’s dealings with them?
13. Describe the covenant which followed.
14. What the ordinances made here also?
15. What methods did they adopt in populating Jerusalem and the cities round about?
16. Describe the dedication of the walls of Jerusalem.
17. What officers were appointed on this day of the dedication of the wall?
18. What law was discovered concerning the Ammonite and Moabite and what was the result?
19. What was the proof of Nehemiah’s leave of absence from Jerusalem and how long was he away?
20. Upon his return what evils did he find and how did he correct them?
21. What prophet comes in this period and what was his special message?
Neh 8:1 And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street that [was] before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the LORD had commanded to Israel.
Ver. 1. As one man ] See Ezr 3:1 , and remember that Omne simile non est idem; this is a distinct history from that.
Into the street
And they spake unto Ezra the scribe
To bring the book of the law of Moses Nehemiah Chapter 8
But, in the 8th chapter, we have them gathered together “as one man into the street that was before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra the scribe, to bring the book of the law of Moses, which Jehovah had commanded to Israel. And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding, upon the first day of the seventh month. And he read therein before the street that was before the water gate, from the morning until midday, before the men and the women, and those that could understand; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law. And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood, which they had made for the purpose (vers. 1-4).
“And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people; (for he was above all the people 😉 and when he opened it, all the people stood up. And Ezra blessed Jehovah, the great God: and all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up their hands: and they bowed their heads, and worshipped Jehovah with their faces to the ground. Also Jeshua, and Bani, and Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and the Levites, caused the people to understand the law: and the people stood in their place. So they read in the book in the law of God distinctly” (vers. 5-8).
Here was another feature, and mark, beloved friends, this studying, this learning, this profiting by the law of Jehovah was after they had found themselves in their true position. You will never find that men grow in knowledge in a false position. They may, no doubt, learn enough gospel to bring their souls to God, and they may learn certain moral duties, and we must thank God for it. We must not be slow of heart to own what God works, wherever He works; but never expect intelligence of the mind of God unless you are where God would have you be. And it is evident that what is good for one is good for all, and that what God gives as His will for His people is binding upon all His people. Here, then, they were assembled. They were assembled in God’s city – in God’s land, and here it is that the law profits.
I do not say that in Babylon and Assyria there were not souls that read the law of the Lord; but everything was so out of course – so opposed by circumstances so little agreeing with them – that in such a state the mind always glides over the word. The word does not make the same impression. The truths of scripture do not tell upon the heart. When you are in a true position all becomes luminous according to the goodness and sovereignty of God. So, we find, it was here, and not before, that the law of God gets its full place; and Nehemiah, as we are told, and Ezra the priest, and the Levites, said unto all the people, “This day is holy unto Jehovah your God; mourn not, nor weep. For all the people wept, when they heard the words of the law.” But there is a season to rejoice as well as to weep. There is a time when we must not eat the bread of mourners. So it was here. “So the Levites stilled all the people, saying, Hold your peace, for the day is holy; neither be ye grieved. And all the people went their way to eat, and to drink, and to send portions, and to make great mirth, because they had understood the words that were declared unto them.” We ought to enjoy the truth of God.
The people accordingly, then, are found in the seventh month gathering together to keep the feast of tabernacles; and this they did, so that since the days of Joshua the son of Nun to that day they had not done as they did then. A solemn fact. What had they been about all these hundreds of years? The Spirit of God records for our instruction that the feast of tabernacles had lost its place, practically, amongst the Israelites since the days of Joshua. The reason is evident. Why that feast? Why had it been disused? To tell you that they were in wars, that they were in troubles, is no real answer. No doubt there was fighting in the days of Joshua, and there were troubles in the days of the judges; but then came in David and Solomon. Why was not the feast of tabernacles celebrated then, as it was now?
The reason seems to me plain, and that is that they were so occupied with the present rest that they forgot the future – just the way in which the Lord’s coming passed out of the minds of Christendom. For hundreds of years people thought nothing about it; they were not interested in it. They were settled down in the earth. They were occupied with the work of the Lord. The hope was not sweet to them. They were no longer living in the hope of the Lord’s coming. God has raised it, and brought it in in a very low day. So it was here the gathering together of the people – the true gathering in, not merely that partial work which had been wrought when they were brought into the land under Joshua. It was then, on the contrary, that the keeping of the feast went out. And, now, in this low day, when things were at the most painfully weak point they had ever reached, it was then that there was faithfulness – not power, but faithfulness. When there was fidelity, and cleaving to the work of the Lord, then they began to find the importance of the feast of tabernacles. Their hearts were looking onward to the great gathering in, when the harvest and the vintage had taken place. “And there was very great gladness. Also day by day, from the first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the law of God. And they kept the feast seven days; and on the eighth day there was a solemn assembly, according unto the manner.”
Nehemiah
READING THE LAW WITH TEARS AND JOY
Neh 8:1 – Neh 8:12 The wall was finished on the twenty-fifth day of the month Elul, which was the sixth month. The events recorded in this passage took place on the first day of the seventh month. The year is not given, but the natural inference is that it was the same as that of the finishing of the wall; namely, the twentieth of Artaxerxes. If so, the completion of the fortifications to which Nehemiah had set himself, was immediately followed by this reading of the law, in which Ezra takes the lead. The two men stand in a similar relative position to that of Zerubbabel and Joshua, the one representing the civil and the other the religious authority.
According to Ezr 7:9 , Ezra had gone to Jerusalem about thirteen years before Nehemiah, and had had a weary time of fighting against the corruptions which had crept in among the returned captives. The arrival of Nehemiah would be hailed as bringing fresh, young enthusiasm, none the less welcome and powerful because it had the king’s authority entrusted to it. Evidently the two men thoroughly understood one another, and pulled together heartily. We heard nothing about Ezra while the wall was being built. But now he is the principal figure, and Nehemiah is barely mentioned. The reasons for Ezra’s taking the prominent part in the reading of the law are given in the two titles by which he is designated in two successive verses Neh 8:1 – Neh 8:2. He was ‘the scribe’ and also ‘the priest,’ and in both capacities was the natural person for such a work.
The seventh month was the festival month of the year, its first day being that of the Feast of trumpets, and the great Feast of tabernacles as well as the solemn day of atonement occurring in it. Possibly, the prospect of the coming of the times for these celebrations may have led to the people’s wish to hear the law, that they might duly observe the appointed ceremonial. At all events, the first thing to note is that it was in consequence of the people’s wish that the law was read in their hearing. Neither Ezra nor Nehemiah originated the gathering together. They obeyed a popular impulse which they had not created. We must not, indeed, give the multitude credit for much more than the wish to have their ceremonial right. But there was at least that wish, and possibly something deeper and more spiritual. The walls were completed; but the true defence of Israel was in God, and the condition of His defending was Israel’s obedience to His law. The people were, in some measure, beginning to realise that condition with new clearness, in consequence of the new fervour which Nehemiah had brought.
It is singular that, during his thirteen years of residence, Ezra is not recorded to have promulgated the law, though it lay at the basis of the drastic reforms which he was able to carry through. Probably he had not been silent, but the solemn public recitation of the law was felt to be appropriate on occasion of completing the wall. Whether the people had heard it before, or, as seems implied, it was strange to them, their desire to hear it may stand as a pattern for us of that earnest wish to know God’s will which is never cherished in vain. He who does not intend to obey does not wish to know the law. If we have no longing to know what the will of the Lord is, we may be very sure that we prefer our own to His. If we desire to know it, we shall desire to understand the Book which contains so much of it. Any true religion in the heart will make us eager to perceive, and willing to be guided by, the will of God, revealed mainly in Scripture, in the Person, works, and words of Jesus, and also in waiting hearts by the Spirit, and in those things which the world calls ‘circumstances’ and faith names ‘providences.’
II. Neh 8:2 – Neh 8:8 appear to tell the same incidents twice over-first, more generally in Neh 8:2 andNehemiah 8:8, and then more minutely. Such expanded repetition is characteristic of the Old Testament historical style. It is somewhat difficult to make sure of the real circumstances. Clearly enough there was a solemn assembly of men, women, and children in a great open space outside one of the gates, and there, from dawn till noon, the law was read and explained. But whether Ezra read it all, while the Levites named in Neh 8:7 explained or paraphrased or translated it, or whether they all read in turns, or whether there were a number of groups, each of which had a teacher who both read and expounded, is hard to determine. At all events, Ezra was the principal figure, and began the reading.
It was a picturesque scene. The sun, rising over the slopes of Olivet, would fall on the gathered crowd, if the water-gate was, as is probable, on the east or south-east side of the city. Beneath the fresh fortifications probably, which would act as a sounding-board for the reader, was set up a scaffold high above the crowd, large enough to hold Ezra and thirteen supporters-principal men, no doubt-seven on one side of him and six on the other. Probably a name has dropped out, and the numbers were equal. There, in the morning light, with the new walls for a background, stood Ezra on his rostrum, and amid reverent silence, lifted high the sacred roll. A common impulse swayed the crowd, and brought them all to their feet-token at once of respect and obedient attention. Probably many of them had never seen a sacred roll. To them all it was comparatively unfamiliar. No wonder that, as Ezra’s voice rose in prayer, the whole assembly fell on their faces in adoration, and every lip responded ‘Amen! amen!’
Much superstition may have mingled with the reverence. No doubt, there was then what we are often solemnly warned against now, bibliolatry. But in this time of critical investigation it is not the divine element in Scripture which is likely to be exaggerated; and few are likely to go wrong in the direction of paying too much reverence to the Book in which, as is still believed, God has revealed His will and Himself. While welcoming all investigations which throw light on its origin or its meaning, and perfectly recognising the human element in it, we should learn the lesson taught by that waiting crowd prone on their faces, and blessing God for His word. Such attitude must ever precede reading it, if we are to read aright.
Hour after hour the recitation went on. We must let the question of the precise form of the events remain undetermined. It is somewhat singular that thirteen names are enumerated as of the men who stood by Ezra, and thirteen as those of the readers or expounders. It may be the case that the former number is complete, though uneven, and that there was some reason unknown for dividing the audience into just so many sections. The second set of thirteen was not composed of the same men as the first. They seem to have been Levites, whose office of assisting at the menial parts of the sacrifices was now elevated into that of setting forth the law. Probably the portions read were such as bore especially on ritual, though the tears of the listeners are sufficient proof that they had heard some things that went deeper than that.
The word rendered ‘distinctly’ in the Revised Version margin, with an interpretation is ambiguous, and may either mean that the Levites explained or that they translated the words. The former is the more probable, as there is no reason to suppose that the audience, most of whom had been born in the land, were ignorant of Hebrew. But if the ritual had been irregularly observed, and the circle of ideas in the law become unfamiliar, many explanations would be necessary. It strikes one as touching and strange that such an assembly should be needed after so many centuries of national existence. It sums up in one vivid picture the sin and suffering of the nation. To observe that law had been the condition of their prosperity. To bind it on their hearts should have been their delight and would have been their life; and here, after all these generations, the best of the nation are assembled, so ignorant of it that they cannot even understand it when they hear it. Absorption with worldly things has an awful power of dulling spiritual apprehension. Neglect of God’s law weakens the power of understanding it.
This scene was in the truest sense a ‘revival.’ We may learn the true way of bringing men back to God; namely, the faithful exposition and enforcement of God’s will and word. We may learn, too, what should be the aim of public teachers of religion; namely, first and foremost, the clear setting forth of God’s truth. Their first business is to ‘give the sense, so that they understand the reading’; and that, not for merely intellectual purposes, but that, like the crowd outside the water-gate on that hot noonday, men may be moved to penitence, and then lifted to the joy of the Lord.
The first day of the seventh month was the Feast of trumpets; and when the reading was over, and its effects of tears and sorrow for disobedience were seen, the preachers changed their tone, to bring consolation and exhort to gladness. Nehemiah had taken no part in reading the law, as Ezra the priest and his Levites were more appropriately set to that. But he joins them in exhorting the people to dry their tears, and go joyfully to the feast. These exhortations contain many thoughts universally applicable. They teach that even those who are most conscious of sin and breaches of God’s law should weep indeed, but should swiftly pass from tears to joy. They do not teach how that passage is to be effected; and in so far they are imperfect, and need to be supplemented by the New Testament teaching of forgiveness through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ. But in their clear discernment that sorrow is not meant to be a permanent characteristic of religion, and that gladness is a more acceptable offering than tears, they teach a valuable lesson, needed always by men who fancy that they must atone for their sins by their own sadness, and that religion is gloomy, harsh, and crabbed.
Further, these exhortations to festal gladness breathe the characteristic Old Testament tone of wholesome enjoyment of material good as a part of religion. The way of looking at eating and drinking and the like, as capable of being made acts of worship, has been too often forgotten by two kinds of men-saints who have sought sanctity in asceticism; and sensualists who have taken deep draughts of such pleasures without calling on the name of the Lord, and so have failed to find His gifts a cup of salvation. It is possible to ‘eat and drink and see God’ as the elders of Israel did on Sinai.
Further, the plain duty of remembering the needy while we enjoy God’s gifts is beautifully enjoined here. The principle underlying the commandment to ‘send portions to them for whom nothing is provided’-that is, for whom no feast has been dressed-is that all gifts are held in trust, that nothing is bestowed on us for our own good only, but that we are in all things stewards. The law extends to the smallest and to the greatest possessions. We have no right to feast on anything unless we share it, whether it be festal dainties or the bread that came down from heaven. To divide our portion with others is the way to make our portion greater as well as sweeter.
Further, ‘the joy of the Lord is your strength.’ By strength here seems to be meant a stronghold . If we fix our desires on God, and have trained our hearts to find sweeter delights in communion with Him than in any earthly good, our religion will have lifted us above mists and clouds into clear air above, where sorrows and changes will have little power to affect us. If we are to rejoice in the Lord, it will be possible for us to ‘rejoice always,’ and that joy will be as a refuge from all the ills that flesh is heir to. Dwelling in God, we shall dwell safely, and be far from the fear of evil.
NASB (UPDATED) TEXT: Neh 8:1-8
1And all the people gathered as one man at the square which was in front of the Water Gate, and they asked Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses which the LORD had given to Israel. 2Then Ezra the priest brought the law before the assembly of men, women and all who could listen with understanding, on the first day of the seventh month. 3He read from it before the square which was in front of the Water Gate from early morning until midday, in the presence of men and women, those who could understand; and all the people were attentive to the book of the law. 4Ezra the scribe stood at a wooden podium which they had made for the purpose. And beside him stood Mattithiah, Shema, Anaiah, Uriah, Hilkiah, and Maaseiah on his right hand; and Pedaiah, Mishael, Malchijah, Hashum, Hashbaddanah, Zechariah and Meshullam on his left hand. 5Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people for he was standing above all the people; and when he opened it, all the people stood up. 6Then Ezra blessed the LORD the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen! while lifting up their hands; then they bowed low and worshiped the LORD with their faces to the ground. 7Also Jeshua, Bani, Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodiah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, the Levites, explained the law to the people while the people remained in their place. 8They read from the book, from the law of God, translating to give the sense so that they understood the reading.
Neh 8:1 all the people gathered as one man This is a Hebrew idiom of unity (cf. Ezr 3:1). Both Ezra 2, 3 parallel Nehemiah 7, 8. This was purposeful to link these two leaders together.
at the square It is highly unusual that this convocation should occur at the city square, and not at the temple. Possibly this meeting occurred at the city gate, which was the place of justice and social life in ancient Jewish communities. This was the place where justice and wisdom were to be regularly proclaimed (cf. Pro 1:20-21; Pro 8:1 ff).
the Water Gate This seems to be on the east side of the new city wall, just south of Ophel (cf. Neh. 3;26), close to the major water source of the city of Jerusalem, the Gihon Spring (where Solomon was anointed, 1Ki 1:33; 1Ki 1:38; 1Ki 1:45).
Ezra the scribe At this point in the book of Nehemiah the priest/scribe Ezra appears. See Introduction to Ezra, Authorship, for more information.
the book of the Law of Moses I reject modern JEDP source criticism. I hold to the Mosaic authorship of the Pentateuch (i.e., Genesis-Deuteronomy), even though it may have been edited by someone like Ezra or Jeremiah. See Special Topic: Moses’ Authorship of the Pentateuch at Ezr 6:18. How much of the book of the law (cf. 2Ch 34:15) was read on this occasion is uncertain. The word book (BDB 706) would refer to a scroll.
which the LORD had given to Israel The basic meaning of this VERB (BDB 845, Peel PERFECT) is charge, command. The covenant people (i.e., Israel from Jacob) were required to keep the covenant. There were privileges and responsibilities (cf. Neh 10:29). For the possible meanings of Israel see note at Neh 2:10.
Neh 8:2 the assembly of men, women, and all who could listen with understanding It was unusual to include women and children in these convocations. This shows the seriousness of the occasion.
The phrase who could listen with understanding reflects the Jewish concept of sin and responsibility. They do not focus on Genesis 3, as the church does, to explain human rebellion and an evil world. Jews prefer to assert that spiritual responsibility is related to age and knowledge (at 13 years of age the boy’s rite is called Bar Mitzvah and at 12 the girls is called Bath Mitzvah). Only after a period of study and personal commitment is a Jewish male of thirteen responsible to obey the Law.
The VERB (BDB 1033) means to hear so as to do (e.g., Deu 4:1; Deu 4:6; Deu 4:9; Deu 4:13-14; Deu 5:1; Deu 6:4; Deu 9:1; Deu 20:3; Deu 27:9-10). Knowledge brings responsibility (cf. Luk 12:48). A person by this name appears in Neh 8:4, Shema.
on the first day of the seventh month The seventh month was a very important month to the Hebrews (cf. Leviticus 23). It was not only a time of new year, but a time of fasting and repentance (the 10th), as well as a time of feasting and thanking God for the harvest (the 15th).
Neh 8:3 He read from it, before the square. . .from early morning until midday Apparently Ezra read for something like 6 hours in Hebrew (cf. Neh 8:7).
In the presence of men and women, those who could understand If this meeting had occurred in the temple, only men could have attended. By it being at the square, the entire Jewish population could come.
all the people were attentive to the book of the law There is no VERB, literally the ears of all the people to the book of Law. This idiom shows the level of commitment and anticipation on the part of the people.
Neh 8:4 These people listed were apparently priests or Levites (Masseiah in both Neh 8:4; Neh 8:7). Many of the names appear only here, but others appear in other chapters of Ezra/Nehemiah. One is never certain if it is the same person or just the same name. An example is Meshullam. There are over twenty-one people (Young’s Analytical Concordance, p. 656). Some appear in Ezra – Nehemiah:
1. Ezr 8:16
2. Ezr 10:15
3. Ezr 10:29
4. Neh 3:4; Neh 3:30; Neh 6:18
5. Neh 3:6
6. Neh 8:4
7. Neh 10:7
8. Neh 10:20
9. Neh 11:7
10. Neh 12:13; Neh 12:33
11. Neh 12:16
12. Neh 12:25
Uriah and Meshullam seem to be the ones who helped build two sections of the wall (cf. Neh 3:4; Neh 3:30). Meshullam was later oath-bound to Tobiah (cf. Neh 6:18).
It is probable that Ezra could not read loudly for five or six hours, so these other men took turns reading with him. This would accentuate the Word of God and not just one leader. This format is followed in the synagogues where several read from the Scriptures.
I wonder if the origin of a raised, wooden pulpit came from this specially prepared, wooden platform (lit. tower, BDB 153) for reading the word of God.
Neh 8:5 And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people. . .and when he opened it, all the people stood up This was a sign of respect at the reading of God’s word. God’s word is a recurrent theme in Ezra-Nehemiah. Did they stand for the entire six hours?
This translation implies that the Law was written in codex form, but this was a later development. The word book (BDB 706) can mean scroll; if so opened (BDB 834 I) may imply scrolled to the beginning.
The Jewish (and later Christian) tradition of standing when the word of God is read comes from this verse.
Neh 8:6 Amen, amen. This Hebrew word comes from the root to be firm. It is related etymologically to the Hebrew word emunah, which is found in Hab 2:4 and is translated in English faith. Here the crowd affirms the truth that the Lord is a great God (cf. Neh 1:5; Neh 4:14; Neh 9:32). See Special Topic: AMEN .
the LORD the great God As there was a transition from the centrality of the priesthood to the leadership of the prophet in early Israeli life, now another transition as the influence of the word of God (scroll of Moses) transcends the temple ritual as the focus of worship. Yes, they still performed the temple rituals, but the study of the Word, as seen in the further development of the synagogue, becomes the focus of daily life. The Word of God is a recurrent emphasis in Nehemiah. YHWH does not manifest Himself in the awesome physical ways that He did during the Exodus or dedication of Solomon’s temple, but His power, promises, and presence are fully revealed in His word (by faith).
while lifting up their hands; then they bowed low and worshiped the LORD with their faces to the ground The normal posture for Jewish prayer was the hands and the open eyes uplifted to heaven (as if in conversation with God). At certain times of intensity, there are Old Testament examples of Jewish people kneeling in prayer (cf. 1Ki 8:54; Psa 95:6; Isa 45:23; Dan 6:10). Here they bowed to the ground (cf. Exo 34:8; Jos 5:14; 2Ch 20:18; Job 1:20). This prostration before the Lord shows an intense degree of emotion and worship (cf. Exo 4:31; Exo 12:27). It is very similar to the posture and form of modern Muslim prayers.
Neh 8:7 This list of names seems to include priests and Levites; both functioned as teachers (cf. Lev 10:11; Deu 17:10-11; Deu 33:10). However, because of Neh 8:9 some see this as referring to Levites only (cf. NRSV, TEV, NJB, NET Bible). The Septuagint, 1Es 9:48, and Vulgate do not have and before the Levites. C. D. Ginsburg also thinks the and should be dropped (notes in his Hebrew Bible). Levites were also teachers of the Law (esp. in later Judaism, cf. 2Ch 35:3). Here as Ezra (and the others of Neh 8:4) read the Hebrew text they moved among the crowd and translated it (cf. Neh 8:7) into Aramaic, which was the language used in the Persian Empire.
explained the law to the people The VERB (BDB 106, KB 122, Hiphil PARTICIPLE PLURAL) means to discern. The Hiphil was often used of teaching the Law (cf. 2Ch 25:8; 2Ch 35:3; Neh 8:7; Neh 8:9; Neh 8:12). It is often used of the wise in Proverbs (cf. Pro 8:9; Pro 17:10; Pro 17:24; Pro 28:2; Pro 28:7; Pro 28:11). The implication is that they understood and then obeyed (cf. Neh 8:12; 2Ch 26:5), which is parallel to shema (cf. Neh 8:2).
to the people while the people remained in their place This may relate either to (1) the people grouping themselves, and each group having an assigned teacher or (2) that they remained standing in family groups throughout the reading of the Law.
Neh 8:8
NASB, NJBtranslating
NKJVdistinctly
NRSVwith interpretation
TEVoral translation
The Hebrew VERB translating (BDB 831 I, KB 976, Pual PARTICIPLE) is uncertain. The Aramaic counterpart (Pael PASSIVE PARTICIPLE) is found in Ezr 4:18, where the NASB marginal note has plainly read. In this passage it could mean:
1. The Levites translate from Hebrew to Aramaic (Talmud sees this as this beginning of the Targums, (cf. Megillah 3a; TEV). This is the only place which implies that the returning Jews could not speak Hebrew and it is based on a disputed VERB. If they could not read Hebrew why are all the Scriptural books of the period written in Hebrew (cf. Hard Sayings of the Bible, pp. 251-252).
2. The Levites explained the Scripture to the hearers (also a function of the Targums)
3. The Levites spoke very distinctly (Rotherham’s Emphasized Bible, p. 486).
4. The Levites divided the reading into its literary units and then explained the meaning of that unit.
5. The hearers listened very carefully (cf. Neh 8:3).
There seem to be two groups of people mentioned in this early part of chapter 8. A group that stood with Ezra, and possibly helped him read the Law, and another group that went among the crowd translating into Aramaic and explaining the reading’s meaning.
And = Then.
street = broad or open space. See verses: Neh 8:3, Neh 8:16, Neh 8:26; Neh 12:30, Neh 12:37, Neh 12:40.
the water gate. See notes on Neh 3:26 with Neh 5:9.
the book = scroll. The well-known book (Deu 31:10, Deu 31:11). See App-47.
the LORD. Hebrew. Jehovah.(with ‘eth). App-4.
Shall we turn at this time in our Bibles to Nehemiah chapter 8.
Nehemiah has returned to Jerusalem some ninety years after the first return. Some 160 years from the beginning of the Babylonian captivity. Babylon has been overthrown by the Medo-Persian Empire. Artaxerxes has become the king of Persia. Nehemiah was his cupbearer. Because of Nehemiah’s obvious sadness in the presence of the king, something that was very unusual, the king questioned him on it. He said it was because of the reports that he had heard concerning Jerusalem; the walls of the city were a rubble; the gates were burned with fire; the people were very discouraged.
And so in 445 B.C. Artaxerxes gave the commandment to Nehemiah to restore and rebuild Jerusalem. And he returned as an appointed governor over the area by Artaxerxes and he encouraged the people in the building again of the walls of the city. And in spite of all of the obstacles, both from without and within, the work was accomplished in record time-fifty-two days they erected again the walls of the city of Jerusalem. Even though Tobiah, Sanballat and others had conspired against them, brought commando raids against them and all, still they accomplished the work of God in fifty-two days. And there was a great celebration of the fact that they had finished the walls.
Now as we get into chapter 8:
And all the people gathered themselves as one man into the street that was before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the LORD had commanded to Israel. And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding, upon the first day of the seventh month. And he read therein before the street that was before the water gate from the morning until midday, before the men and the women, and those that could understand; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law. And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood, that they had made for that purpose; and beside him stood [these other scribes]. And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people; (for he was above all the people;) and when he opened it, all the people stood up: and Ezra blessed the LORD, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up their hands: and they bowed their heads, and worshipped the LORD with their faces to the ground ( Neh 8:1-6 ).
Now we see this beautiful scene. The people have gathered together in the area that was there near the porch gate, the street in front of it. Ezra is standing on a little pulpit of wood that has been made for him, and he stands on this and reads to the people, both men and women who are standing there. From morning until midday he reads to them the law of the Lord. And they stand there listening attentively. About noon, after they had been there probably for five, six hours listening to the Word of God, he blesses the Lord, gives praise unto the Lord, and the people respond by lifting their hands and saying, “Amen, Amen.”
Now the word Amen means, “So be it.” So it is an acknowledgment of the blessing that Ezra had made. Let it be, let it be. And lifting their hands unto the Lord and then bowing their faces to the ground, they worshipped Him.
The Jews are rather demonstrative in their worship of God. It is interesting to go to the Western Wall to watch them. I don’t know if it is a learned behavior or it’s just something within them, but as they are reading their prayer book, they are constantly bowing. And as they get into it, they lift their voices higher and higher and they seem to be moving even faster, you know, as they really get into their prayer book and reading their prayers and all.
And then on Friday evening, the beginning of the Shabbat, the young men come from the Hebrew school in the upper part of the old city of Jerusalem and they will come four-wide. Their arms around each other and four-wide, a group of them will come down singing songs of welcoming the Sabbath and singing songs unto the Lord. Sort of coming down with a little kind of a dance step, and they will come on down into the area of the Western Wall, the large stone area there, and then they will start dancing as they are singing. And they will get in a circle and go through all kinds of dances as they are singing and worshipping the Lord. And then when they’re through, they lock arms and they go out with a little stutter step again back up to the school.
But it is a very fascinating sight and it’s something that we always like to observe when we are there in Jerusalem, the Friday evening beginning of the Sabbath and the worship of these people as their voices are lifted in praise unto the Lord. And as I say, they some of them get very demonstrative in their worship, but it is always a very fascinating experience to see.
Now here, if you can sort of close your eyes and picture it, Ezra has been reading to them out of the law of the Lord, and now about noon he just blesses God and the people all lift their hands and say, “Amen, Amen.” Bowing their faces now, they bow down unto the ground. They begin to worship the Lord. Beautiful scene as the people are making now a commitment of themselves to the law of God; an acknowledgment of the law of God as the governing principles by which they are going to live.
Now as we read on, that as he read the law, there were certain of the Levites,
that caused the people to understand the law: and the people stood in their place. And they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave sense, and caused them to understand the reading ( Neh 8:7-8 ).
I think that there’s a real key here, and I think that it is something that we need to make note of. That is, that they read the Word of God distinctly, and then they caused them to understand the meaning. They actually expounded to them the scriptures.
I feel one of the greatest needs in the church today is the reading of the Word of God with the explanations. And expository preaching is probably the greatest need in the church today. And yet, it is amazing how little you’ll actually find of the reading of God’s Word and then just the giving of the explanation. You don’t know how many thousands of people there are all over the United States who would like to trade places with you tonight. There are about a hundred people or so in Detroit, Michigan who have contacted us and they said, “We’re praying and believing God to send us a pastor from Calvary Chapel. And we have started putting our tithes into a savings account just waiting, because we’re confident God is going to send us a pastor. We’ve sought for a church throughout this city where we could just be taught the Word of God, where we can just gather and study the Word like you do at Calvary.” They started listening to the radio, then they started sending for tapes. And now there’s over a hundred people that are listening to tapes and they say, “Well, Chuck is our pastor.” But they can’t find a church where they can just gather and learn the Word of God. Find the teaching of the Word. It’s an amazing thing how difficult it is to find a church that will just teach the Word of God and won’t get all involved in the church hype or get all involved in emotionalism or something else. Just the plain teaching of the Word.
And in the New Testament church it said that they continued steadfastly in the apostle’s doctrine, in the breaking of bread, in the fellowship and in prayer. But to find a church that just does that is a difficult thing. And so we get letters. We got a call from people in Corpus Christi. There’s over a hundred people down there that are praying that God will send them a pastor now from Calvary Chapel, because they’ve been listening to the tapes and all and they’ve been gathering. They gather every week, listen to tapes, and praying that God will send them a pastor-teacher who’ll come down and will lead them. And it’s just from all over the United States we’re receiving requests of groups of people that are gathering, listening to the Word, want the Word of God, want the teaching of the Word of God, but can’t find it in any of the churches in their community.
And I have a difficult time understanding this, because as far as I’m concerned, that’s really what the church is all about. Learning the Word of God. Understanding what God’s Word has to say to us. You don’t need to learn my philosophies or man’s philosophies. You can go to the university and get that. What you need is to learn what God has declared about life and the meaning of life, the purpose of life, the reason for life, the way of life.
And so this is what they were doing. They just read the scriptures distinctly and then these fellows explained them. They gave them the understanding. They made the scriptures clear to them. And they were reading out of the law of the Lord, explaining to them the law of the Lord.
Now Nehemiah, which is the [governor] Tirshatha [is the governor], and Ezra the priest and the scribe, and the Levites that taught the people, said to all the people, This day is holy unto the LORD your God; don’t mourn or weep. For all the people were weeping, when they heard the words of the law. Then he said unto them, Go your way, eat the fat, and drink the sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared: for this day is holy unto our Lord: neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the LORD is your strength ( Neh 8:9-10 ).
So as they were reading the scriptures and as the scriptures were being explained, the people came under a godly conviction, for they realized how far they had failed in keeping the law of God. The Word of God brought conviction to their hearts. And realizing their failure before God, they began to weep as the scriptures were being read.
It’s always a beautiful thing to see God’s Spirit working in the hearts of people. It’s always a beautiful thing to see how the Word of God is alive and powerful and sharper than a two-edged sword and is able to pierce between the soul and the spirit. It really began to cut deep. That conviction just brings tears as people realize their failures. But they said, “Hey, don’t weep, don’t mourn. This is a day of rejoicing because we are renewing the covenant with God. It’s a time of coming back to God. It’s a time of restoration. And so go, eat the fat, drink the sweet. Give portions to those that have not prepared. For the joy of the Lord shall be your strength.”
Oh, what joy there is in the Lord. What joy there is of the Lord. And what strength there is in that joy. God has intended that your life be filled with joy. That’s God’s will for you. God wants you to have a life full of joy. Peter speaks about the “joy that is unspeakable or indescribable and full of glory” ( 1Pe 1:8 ). Jesus said, “that your joy may be full” ( Joh 16:24 ). And He was talking always about this fullness of joy. What a misconception it is of God to think that God wants to lay heavy burdens on all of us, to make us just have to grind through life and barely pull through. “I just pray God will help me to make it to the bitter end, you know. To endure.” Well, God wants you to enjoy. And the command was to enjoy. The joy of the Lord shall be your strength. And oh what joy there is in walking with Jesus.
And so the Levites stilled all the people, they said, Hold your peace, for the day is holy; neither be grieved. So all the people went their way to eat, to drink, and to send portions, and to make great merriment, because they had understood the words that were declared unto them ( Neh 8:11-12 ).
Oh, what a joy should fill your heart when you go from this place and you’ve understood the Word of God. You know, in the New Testament it talks about where the gospel went and so forth and it said, “And there was great joy in all that city” ( Act 8:8 ) as the result of receiving the Word of God. The result of receiving the gospel always, it follows, there is great joy.
So they went their way to just make their merriment and all because they had understood the words.
And on the second day there gathered together the chief fathers of all the people, the priests, and the Levites, unto Ezra the scribe, even to understand the words of the law ( Neh 8:13 ).
So the first day, it was a public meeting. All of the men and women plus those that were able to understand. So children from junior high school perhaps on. Those that were able to understand stood there for the reading and the explanation of the law of the Lord. Now on the second day, just the rulers had gathered together that they might be taught the law of God.
And they found written in the law which the LORD had commanded by Moses, that the children of Israel should dwell in booths in the feast of the seventh month: that they should publish and proclaim in all their cities, and in Jerusalem, saying, Go forth unto the mount, and fetch olive branches, and pine branches, and myrtle branches, and palm branches, and branches of thick trees, to make booths, as it is written. So the people went forth, and brought them, and made themselves booths, every one upon the roof of his house, or in the courtyard, or in the courts of the house of God, and in the street of the water gate, and in the street of the gate of Ephraim. And all the congregation of them that were come out of the captivity made booths, and they sat under the booths: for since the days of Jeshua the son of Nun unto that day the children of Israel had not been keeping this particular commandment ( Neh 8:14-17 ).
Now this particular feast called Succoth or the Feast of Tabernacles which takes place in the seventh month of the Jewish calendar, it was commanded in the law of Moses that during this particular feast they were to make these booths and they were to move out of their houses and for a week live in these little booths that were made out of branches. Now as they made these booths, they had to leave enough space in the walls of the thatched walls of palm branches or whatever, they’d leave enough space for the wind to come blowing through. They’d leave enough space in the roof so that as they would lie there at night they could see the stars.
The purpose of the Feast of Tabernacles was to remind them how that God had preserved their fathers through the forty years of wandering in the wilderness. That’s why they were to make booths. “Your fathers dwelt in tents for forty years. Now you’re living in the land that God promised. You’re living in a house and all and your plastered houses and all of this, so in order that you might really remember the hardships that your fathers endured, make these little booths. Move out and live in them for a week.” And it will remind them of God’s preservation of their fathers through the forty years of wandering in the wilderness and to give them a little taste of some of the inconveniences of living in booths or in thatched huts or whatever. And it reminded them of the forty years.
Also, the feast was to commemorate the fact that God was faithful to His promise and He brought them into the land and gave them the land that He had promised to their father Abraham. So a two-fold aspect of the feast of Tabernacles. Feast of tents. Remember the tent that your fathers dwelt in as they were in the wilderness and how God preserved them. But then the faithfulness of God: He kept His promise, and after forty years He brought them into the land that had been promised unto Abraham.
During the time of Christ, they further celebrated this particular feast by a daily procession of the priests from the temple mount down to the pool of Siloam where the priest would fill these great water pots with water from the pool, and then would come again singing up the steps back to the temple mount. And as the people were all gathered worshipping there, the priest would pour these water jugs out onto the pavement and let the water just splash on the pavement. And that was a reminder to them of how that God provided water out of the rock in the wilderness for their fathers. And they would sing and worship God as the water was poured out on the pavement during the days of the Feast of the Tabernacles. They did that for seven days. The feast lasted for eight days. On the eighth day there was no procession to the pool of Siloam. There was no pouring out of water. This was to commemorate the fact God brought us into the land, a land that is well-watered, a land that we do not need a miraculous supply out of the rock. That we are now dwelling in the land that God had promised. And so the eighth day no pouring of water, no procession. Just as an acknowledgment that God had kept His covenant with Abraham. Kept His word with their fathers, brought them into the land.
Now the Bible tells us that Jesus was in Jerusalem on the last day, the great day of the feast, which was the Feast of Tabernacles. And He cried saying, “If any man thirsts, let him come unto Me, and drink” ( Joh 7:37 ). This was the day that they didn’t make the procession to the pool of Siloam. And Jesus declaring Himself as the Rock from which the water of life flows.
To the present day, many of the Orthodox Jews still build little booths beside their houses, and they’ll move out and live in these booths for the seven-day period of the Feast of Tabernacles. When we were in Jerusalem and in Haifa and all during the Feast of the Tabernacles several years ago, beside several of the houses we saw these little booths that the people had made. And they moved out of their houses and lived in these inconvenient little booths, and they do it to the present day. There are probably Orthodox Jews here in Orange County that do live in these little booths for the period of the feast.
Now it is interesting on the feasts of the Jews… the three major feasts were Passover, Pentecost, and Feast of the Tabernacles. On these three feasts all the male Jews had to come to Jerusalem to present themselves to God. They all just came to stand here before God. “Here we are, God, Your people.” And there was great celebration, great feasting and all during this period of time.
Two of the feasts have been fulfilled, for they were prophetic. They were looking forward. They are all of them prophetic, looking forward to future events. The Feast of Passover commemorating the lamb that was slain in order that the firstborn might be spared the death was only a foreshadowing of the Lamb of God that was to be slain in order that we might have life. That we should “not perish but have everlasting life” ( Joh 3:16 ). And thus, it was significant that Jesus was crucified during the Feast of the Passover in order that He might fulfill that which that feast foreshadowed. The Lamb of God who was to take away the sins of the world.
The Feast of Pentecost was a celebration of the firstfruits. For fifty days after the Feast of Passover, they would go out and they would cut the corners of their fields and bind the sheaves and bring them in and offer them to God in a wave offering. And this was saying to God, “Here, Lord, are the firstfruits of the harvest that You have given to us this year.” Because the spring wheat and grains and so forth all ripen up about June over there, and so they offer to God the firstfruits of the harvest there in June at the Feast of the Pentecost. And it was significant that when the day of Pentecost was fully come, as the disciples were gathered together in Jerusalem, suddenly there was the sound from heaven like as unto a mighty rushing wind and it filled all the house where they were seated. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spoke in other tongues as the Spirit gave them the utterance with the ability to do so. And it happened right on the day of the Feast of Pentecost, which, again, is significant because there, when 3,000 people were added to the church, was the firstfruit of the glorious harvest that God was going to gather together in the church, the bride for Jesus Christ. And the firstfruits of that were on the day of Pentecost, the day in which they were offering to God the firstfruits of the great harvest. And so that feast was always foreshadowing the firstfruit of the bride of Christ, the great harvest that God was going to gather.
Now the Feast of Tabernacles. Remember it commemorates the forty years of wandering in the wilderness, but it also commemorates the covenant of God completed. Coming into the Promised Land and now dwelling in this glorious land of promise. The earth has been going through a long wilderness period. But God is going to keep His promise.
Peter said to us, “God is not slack concerning His promises as some men count slackness, but He is faithful to us-ward. But there will be those in the last days, scoffers will say, ‘Where is the promise of His coming? Since our fathers had fallen asleep all things continue as they were from the beginning.'” Peter said, “Not so, there are things that you’re not taking into consideration.” The flood. And you’re also not taking into consideration that God, well the flood that God has in catastrophes entered into the history of man to alter the situations. Plus, you don’t take into consideration the time dimension that one day is as a thousand years to the Lord. A thousand years is as one day. But then he said, “God is not slack concerning His promises.” And he’s referring directly to the promise of the coming again of Jesus Christ. But He is faithful. And then he tells us the reason for the delay. “He is not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance” ( 2Pe 3:9 ).
Now the earth has been going through a long wilderness experience, but we’re going to be coming soon into the glorious Promised Land, the promised kingdom, the promised age. It’s going to happen. And I am convinced that when Jesus returns to establish the Kingdom Age, He’ll do it during the Feast of the Tabernacles. And thus, fulfill the third of the major Jewish feasts. And so I anticipate the return of the Lord in what would be in our calendar October. Not… don’t say, “Chuck said He’s coming this October.” I didn’t say this October. But when He comes to establish His kingdom and sets His foot on the Mount of Olives, it will be in the month of October.
Now I know that it’s at least seven years off, at least. How many years off, I don’t know, but at least seven years off because there’s one more seven-year period that has to be fulfilled upon the nation Israel. So, but when it does happen, I’m certain that it will happen in October. That the third of the major Jewish feasts might thus be fulfilled. And so two of them have now been fulfilled. The third one waits. But how significant going through the long wilderness and now entering in to the promise, the Promised Land. The glorious promises of God.
And so they discovered the Feast of Tabernacles written there in the law. They had not known about it. They made their little booths and they moved out.
And they kept the feast for seven days; and on the eighth day the solemn assembly, according to the manner ( Neh 8:18 ).
The Feast of Tabernacles actually lasted for eight days. The seven days of the feast and then they had this solemn assembly. It was on the day of the solemn assembly that Jesus stood and cried saying, “If any man thirsts, let him come into Me and drink.”
“
Neh 8
Nehemiah Chapter 8
Neh 8:1 “And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street that [was] before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the LORD had commanded to Israel.”
This was an awareness of the people that the answers to their problems would be found in God’s Word. Oh! if we could come to that conclusion in our land today. Notice the word “all”. This means that the entire group, that came back to their homeland, gathered here. The people who came back were those who wanted to be in better relationship with their God. We may remember that those that came, came of their own free will. They had gathered to hear the Word of the LORD from His law.
Neh 8:2 “And Ezra the priest brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding, upon the first day of the seventh month.”
“All that could hear with understanding” was, probably, speaking of children being in the group, if they were old enough to understand. Ezra was a true priest of God. He restricted no one from hearing the law read.
Neh 8:3 “And he read therein before the street that [was] before the water gate from the morning until midday, before the men and the women, and those that could understand; and the ears of all the people [were attentive] unto the book of the law.”
He read from the first light of morning until noon. This had to be at least 6 hours of reading without a stop. We may safely assume that some of those on the platform with him, read part of it to spare his voice. It is interesting, to me, that the reading would last this long. It is even more interesting, to me, that the people would listen for this extended time.
Neh 8:4 “And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood, which they had made for the purpose; and beside him stood Mattithiah, and Shema, and Anaiah, and Urijah, and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, on his right hand; and on his left hand, Pedaiah, and Mishael, and Malchiah, and Hashum, and Hashbadana, Zechariah, [and] Meshullam.”
Notice, in this, Ezra was spoken of as scribe, as if he was reading a document, instead of acting as priest. This pulpit of wood was an elevated platform where all the people could plainly see him reading the Word. The people on his right and left could have been priests, but it would not have been necessary for them to be. They were, probably, chosen for their reading ability. The idea was, they must be able to accurately read the law.
Neh 8:5 “And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people; (for he was above all the people;) and when he opened it, all the people stood up:”
The fact that they stood up, showed great respect for Ezra and for the law he was holding in his hand.
Neh 8:6 “And Ezra blessed the LORD, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up their hands: and they bowed their heads, and worshipped the LORD with [their] faces to the ground.”
Ezra blessing the LORD had to be speaking of high praise coming from the lips of Ezra. The people were in agreement with the praise and said, Amen. The lifting up of the hands was a sign of praise lifted to heaven to God. The bowing of the head showed they were humbled before almighty God. They worshipped and praised God in unison with Ezra.
Neh 8:7 “Also Jeshua, and Bani, and Sherebiah, Jamin, Akkub, Shabbethai, Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, Pelaiah, and the Levites, caused the people to understand the law: and the people [stood] in their place.”
It appeared, these Levites were familiar with the law. When there was a pause in the reading, they expounded the meaning to those who did not understand.
Neh 8:8 “So they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused [them] to understand the reading.” Notice, the word “distinctly” which means clearly understood.
Neh 8:9 “And Nehemiah, which [is] the Tirshatha, and Ezra the priest the scribe, and the Levites that taught the people, said unto all the people, This day [is] holy unto the LORD your God; mourn not, nor weep. For all the people wept, when they heard the words of the law.”
Nehemiah was the civil leader. He was the governor. Ezra was the spiritual leader. The people were weeping, probably, because they were understanding where they had failed God. It was not suitable on any holy day to weep, so the Levites made them stop weeping. This day was holy unto the LORD.
Neh 8:10 “Then he said unto them, Go your way, eat the fat, and drink the sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared: for [this] day [is] holy unto our Lord: neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the LORD is your strength.”
This was, probably, Ezra giving them instructions in spiritual things. Everyone was to eat and be merry on this day. They were to share their food with those who did not have to eat, as well. The joy, spoken of here, was in the spirit. This joy was a gift from God, who gave them, and all who dare to believe, His strength.
Neh 8:11 “So the Levites stilled all the people, saying, Hold your peace, for the day [is] holy; neither be ye grieved.”
The weeping stopped. They were to rejoice in their LORD.
Neh 8:12 “And all the people went their way to eat, and to drink, and to send portions, and to make great mirth, because they had understood the words that were declared unto them.”
The Word of God will set you free. They were joyful, because they had heard and understood the law presented to them by Ezra and his helpers. There is a real joy in being able to understand the meaning of the Scriptures we read, as well. The Bible {God’s Word} is a guide to each of us to know God’s will for our life.
Neh 8:13 “And on the second day were gathered together the chief of the fathers of all the people, the priests, and the Levites, unto Ezra the scribe, even to understand the words of the law.”
The reading of the law the day before was a sample of better things to come. Now, those who had authority in their homes, or in the temple, gathered, and Ezra taught them the law even more fully than before. Those who hear the Word and begin to study cannot, it seems, get enough. The more you study, the more you desire to study and it goes on and on. Humans cannot fully understand the Word of God. Each time we study, God reveals more and more of His Word to us.
Neh 8:14 “And they found written in the law which the LORD had commanded by Moses, that the children of Israel should dwell in booths in the feast of the seventh month:”
This was speaking of the Feast of Tabernacles, which took place in October on our calendar. It appears, that Zerubbabel had started the Feast of Tabernacles again, but they had not dwelt in booths during that time. There were three feasts that all male Hebrews were commanded to attend each year. Passover, Pentecost, and Tabernacles were the three.
Neh 8:15 “And that they should publish and proclaim in all their cities, and in Jerusalem, saying, Go forth unto the mount, and fetch olive branches, and pine branches, and myrtle branches, and palm branches, and branches of thick trees, to make booths, as [it is] written.”
Myrtlewood grows two places in the world. One of those places is in Israel. They went out from the city to the mount and cut branches to make the booths. These were temporary structures to live in during the week of Tabernacles.
Neh 8:16 “So the people went forth, and brought [them], and made themselves booths, every one upon the roof of his house, and in their courts, and in the courts of the house of God, and in the street of the water gate, and in the street of the gate of Ephraim.”
Those, who lived in the city, would make the booths on the top of their flat-roofed houses. The people who lived elsewhere would put their booths near the gates.
Neh 8:17 “And all the congregation of them that were come again out of the captivity made booths, and sat under the booths: for since the days of Jeshua the son of Nun unto that day had not the children of Israel done so. And there was very great gladness.”
The time, spoken of here, was approximately hundreds of years before the time of Joshua, who is, probably, intended by Jeshua, above. Their gladness was that they knew what they were to do. They all built their little booths, and stayed in them during the Feast of Tabernacles.
Neh 8:18 “Also day by day, from the first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the law of God. And they kept the feast seven days; and on the eighth day [was] a solemn assembly, according unto the manner.”
This was speaking of Ezra reading in the book of the law of God. This was a time of not only returning to their homeland, but attempting to return to their God, as well. The solemn assembly, kept on the eighth day, is described in the following Scriptures. Lev 23:34 “Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, The fifteenth day of this seventh month [shall be] the feast of tabernacles [for] seven days unto the LORD.” Lev 23:35 “On the first day [shall be] an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work [therein].” Lev 23:36 “Seven days ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the LORD: on the eighth day shall be an holy convocation unto you; and ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the LORD: it [is] a solemn assembly; [and] ye shall do no servile work [therein].”
Nehemiah 8 Questions
1. Where did the people gather themselves together?
2. What did they ask Ezra to do?
3. What was Ezra called in Neh 8:1?
4. What conclusion does the author wish the people of our country would come to?
5. The people, who came out of captivity, wanted to be in __________ relationship with their _______.
6. The congregation was made up of whom?
7. When did he bring the law before the people?
8. “All that could hear with understanding”, probably, meant whom?
9. How long did he read the law before them?
10. Who were some of the men on the platform with Ezra, that we can safely assume read part of the time for him?
11. What two words describe the condition of the ears of those who heard the law?
12. What did Ezra stand on to read?
13. Ezra opened the book in the sight of ______ the people.
14. Why did the people stand, when the book was opened?
15. In verse 6, Ezra did what?
16. How did the people respond?
17. The lifting of their hands was in _________.
18. Their bowed heads showed their ______________.
19. What did the Levites standing by do, when there was a pause in the reading of the law?
20. Nehemiah was their ________ leader.
21. Ezra was their ____________ leader.
22. Why were they weeping?
23. What did Ezra say to them about their weeping?
24. The joy of the LORD is your ___________.
25. Quote Neh 8:12.
26. The Word of God will set you ________.
27. The Bible is ________ ________.
28. What Feast is Neh 8:14 speaking of?
29. What had they failed to do in recent years, when celebrating Feast of Tabernacles?
30. Where did they get the material for the booths?
31. Myrtlewood grows in 2 places in the world, where is one?
32. Where would they build the booths?
33. How many days did they kept the feast?
34. Where do we find the law on this?
We now come to the second section of the Book, which gives an account of the special reading of the Law, and the reform which followed. Ezra now appears on the scene. There has been some speculation as to why he has not been mentioned before. It may be that he was absent from Jerusalem during the earlier part of the work of Nehemiah, or it may be-which perhaps is more probable-that the work already done was such as he had no direct part in, and that now he appeared in co-operation with Nehemiah in the particular kind of work which was especially his.
In this section we have the account of a most interesting and remarkable religious convention. The first day saw the assembling of the people. The phrase, “gathered as one man,” indicates the unity of purpose with which they had come. It was a day given to reading the Law. This was not merely reading aloud passages from the Law, or even the whole book of the Law. It was reading, accompanied by exposition, and the exposition was undertaken by men especially appointed to act with Ezra. It would seem almost as if there were first a public reading, and then a separation of the assembly into groups, while the appointed Levites explained and enforced the terms of the Law. It was a day of conviction, resulting in great sadness among the people as they became conscious of their failure. It was a day of comfort, for Nehemiah and those associated with him, insisted on it. The finding of the Law, and the return of the people to its consideration, were reasons for joy rather than for sadness.
It is almost impossible to read this chapter without being reminded of the words of the Master spoken long afterwards, “Blessed are they that mourn; for they shall be comforted.” On the second day there was a smaller gathering of the rulers, who came in order more perfectly to understand the law of God. Here, as always if such gatherings are sincere, an immediate application was made in observing the feast of Tabernacles.
New Light from Gods Law
Neh 8:1-18
Surely this was the first public Bible-reading! When will the people be again as hungry for the Word of God as these Jews who stood in the open space from early dawn till the scorching noon? What reverence for the Word! When Ezra opened the Book, all the people stood up. What holy worship! When he blessed the great God, all the people answered, Amen, amen! What a model to us all! They gave the sense, so that they understood. What searching of heart! The people wept when they heard the words of the law.
There is nothing which weakens us so much as does unrestrained remorse. Contriteness of heart is wholesome and helpful, but excessive grief incapacitates us for our duties. It is well therefore to cultivate holy joy; the joy of sin forgiven, of acceptance with God, of hope that anchors us to the unseen, and that cannot be ashamed. You may not be able to joy in yourself or your surroundings, but you may always rejoice in the Lord.
Chapter 8
The Great Bible-Reading
In every genuine revival among Gods people the revealed Word of the Lord has had a large place. It was so in Josiahs day, and in the awakening under Hezekiah. It has been so throughout the Church period. It was the recovery of the Word that brought about the Reformation of the 16th century, and every true, awakening since has been based upon Bible study and Bible practice. Of no spiritual movement in history could this more truthfully be said than of that special work of God which began almost simultaneously in many parts of Great Britain and Ireland in the first half of the 19th century. Here and there little companies of devoted believers were found gathering together to search the Scriptures, seeking a right way for themselves and their children in the midst of the existing ecclesiastical confusion and dead formality. To them was revealed from the Word that Christ Jesus is the one Centre of gathering, that the Church is one body in which the Holy Spirit dwells and which He is to guide. Thus disowning everything for which they could find neither a plain Thus saith the Lord nor a simple divine principle exemplified in Scrip- ture, they turned away from all sects and systems to be known only as brethren in Christ, members of His body, seeking to walk in subjection to the Holy Spirit. For such, these remnant books are full of important and much-needed instruction. They have failed-failed grievously and openly-as did the restored Jews of old; but the same resource remains for these as for those-the abiding, unerring word of God. And it is this that is so strikingly set forth in our chapter. There are seven things here brought to our notice, and I desire to write of them in order.
First, it is a united people waiting on God. This is what verse 1 suggests. All the people gathered themselves together as one man into the open place that was before the Water Gate. We have already observed that the Water Gate intimates something of the cleansing, refreshing, reviving power of the word of God. What more fitting place for a company of people to be in who are seeking divine instruction than the open place before the Water Gate? Depend upon it God will never disappoint His saints when thus before Him. Of old He said to Moses, Gather the people together, and I will give them water (Num 21:16). And in a higher sense will that word ever be fulfilled when His people are with one mind and one heart gathered together to learn His will from His all-sufficient Word.
In the second place, we hear the cry, Bring the Book! Verse 1 goes on to say, And they spake unto Ezra the scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded to Israel. People may sneer and call this bibliolatry if they will. Worship of the book it is not. It is rather the acknowledgement that the Author of the Book is the all-wise and all-sufficient One who has so given His Word as to make it a safe guide in every time of confusion. What was it that freed the people of the Lord in the middle ages and overthrew the power of Rome? It was the response to this same cry, Bring the Book! And whenever or wherever Gods children are thus ready to hear His Word and do it, there must be blessing and divine illumination.
Mark, they did not seek Ezras opinion, nor the ideas of Nehemiah, nor yet those of Zerubbabel. They honored these servants of God, and rightfully so; they would have despised the Master if they had not reverenced His sent ones; but the servants were to be ministers of the Word-not of science or philosophy, nor yet of theology-but of the word of the living God; hence the cry, Bring the Book!
It is a grievous thing when merely human writings or words are put upon a level with the Book of books. One dreads the use often made of esteemed brethrens writings. Something is called in question, and at once there is a great effort made to show that Mr. So-and-So taught thus, or Mr. Somebody else has written this or the other. In this way the authority of the word of God is weakened in mens souls, and people are content if they think they hold what Mr. A. or Mr. B. held, even though they are quite unable to find authority for it in the book of God. This is a snare of which we need to be watchful lest we find ourselves once more teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.
Thirdly, we learn that when Ezra brought the book, He read therein before the street that was before the Water Gate from the morning until midday, before the men and the women, and those that could understand; and the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law (ver. 3). This is most blessed-an attentive people solemnized by the word of God. So great was the company that a pulpit of wood was erected for Ezra, and on his right and left were companies of devoted Levites waiting to hear the Word and explain it to the people. It was a day when books were not easily multiplied. Perhaps Ezra had the only Bible there was in all the land; but in the manner indicated it was made the common property of all the people.
Subjection to the Word is the fourth point; that comes prominently before us in verses 5 to 8. Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people (for he was above all the people); and when he opened it, all the people stood up: and Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. And all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up their hands; and they bowed their heads, and worshiped the Lord with their faces to the ground. Who that has any conscience at all can fail to be touched by the reverence thus shown for the word of God? Such a Bible-reading was no free and easy, carnal coming together to argue over certain doctrines or debate intricate questions to the bewilderment of the simple, and the spiritual harm of the more advanced. Neither was it a place for some leader to shine, and to have his interpretations received without question as the mind of the Lord. This great Bible-reading was marked by a holy subjection to God and a hallowed reverence for His Word that contrasts strikingly with modern flippancy and irreverence in handling holy things.
To minister the Word to such a company must have been both a great joy and a solemn responsibility for Ezra and the Levites as they caused the people to understand the law, and the people stood in their place. So they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them to understand the reading (vers. 7, 8). It needs to be borne in mind that, after the captivity, Hebrew, as a spoken language, had largely been displaced by Aramaic, hence the need of carefully explaining the Hebrew words to the waiting people.
Fifthly, the word of God as a source of joy and refreshment. This is what is suggested in the next section, verses 9 to 12: And Nehemiah, that is the Tirshatha [or, governor], and Ezra the priest the scribe, and the Levites that taught the people, said unto all the people, This day is holy unto the Lord your God: mourn not, nor weep. For all the people wept when they heard the words of the law. Their awakened consciences told them how guilty they and their fathers had been in refusing to obey the word of God; but their tears of penitence testified to the self-judgment that was going on; and, with God, sin judged is sin put away. Hence the cheering words of verse 10. Then he said unto them, Go your way, eat the fat, and drink the sweet, and send portions unto them for whom nothing is prepared; for this day is holy unto our Lord: neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the Lord is your strength. God loves to surround Himself with a holy, happy people; but the two things of necessity go together. Holiness and happiness are inseparable. Who can fail to see in what is here before us a striking picture, often fulfilled, when God has visited His people in giving them bread? Refreshed and edified themselves, they become channels of blessing to others, sharing gladly with those for whom nothing is prepared.
So the Levites stilled all the people, saying, Hold your peace, for the day is holy, neither be ye grieved. And all the people went their way to eat and to drink, and to send portions, and to make great mirth, because they had understood the words that were declared unto them (vers. 11, 12). How much deeper the joy to-day, in the light of a full gospel, when saints gather about a risen Christ, and His word is brought home to each heart in the Spirits power, leading to similar exercises and lifting-up before God!
It is of obedience to the Word that the sixth section speaks. On the second day the chiefs of the people came together again, and the reading of the Word was continued. On this occasion a notable discovery was made: They found written that the children of Israel should dwell in booths in the feast of the seventh month (ver. 14). Now this was at once recognized as a challenge to obedience. Here was something which had been unobserved for a thousand years-and still it was in the Book! Verse 17 shows us that in the palmiest days of David and Solomon no attention had been paid to this particular precept. Since the days of Joshua the son of Nun unto that day had not the children of Israel done so. To obey it required considerable inconvenience; they might have argued that what Samuel, David, Solomon and others had overlooked was surely non-essential; but they found it written, and that settled it for an obedient people. So the whole company went out to the mountains, and brought olive, pine, myrtle, and palm branches and made booths, as it is written, and in these they dwelt, thus calling to for His pilgrim, people in the wilderness: And there was very great gladness. What a lovely example of unquestioning obedience to the Word!
And so we come to the seventh thought, in closing our somewhat rapid survey of the chapter: The word of God is all-sufficient for every experience of life. Also day by day, from the first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the law of God. And they kept the feast seven days; and on the eighth day was a solemn assembly, according to the manner (ver. 18). Those seven days looked on to the Kingdom, when the Lord shall be surrounded by a happy, redeemed people, the eighth day bringing an outlook into eternity. Throughout Time the word of God contains all His people need for spiritual food and daily guidance.
Oh, for grace ever to hide that Word in our hearts, thus to be kept from sin, and to have our steps ordered accordingly, and every thought brought into captivity to the obedience of Christ!
Neh 8:10
I. The text teaches that there is a time to be cast down with godly sorrow and there is a time to be uplifted with holy joy; and the second of these is always the fruit of the first. No heart was really ever moved with godly sorrow that did not, in God’s good time, come to holy joy, and no heart ever came to holy joy that had not first been moved to godly sorrow.
II. Consider how we may get this joy of the Lord for ourselves, and what good it would do for us if we got it. (1) Its coming may be hastened in our hearts by looking more to Jesus and less to ourselves. (2) You may deepen this joy or hasten its coming by more thanksgiving in your approaches to the throne of grace. No believer is strong for God who has not learnt to rejoice in God.
III. The joy of the Lord is our strength when following after holiness. It is the want of this which makes many of us so slow in our progress in spiritual things. Let us ask God for more joy-joy to give us strength to do and to suffer for Him, strength to follow after and be made like Him, strength to trust Him at all times and look to Him in all circumstances, as Nehemiah did.
Bishop Maclagan, Penny Pulpit, No. 597.
I. Joy in the Lord is the natural result of Christian faith. There is a natural adaptation or provision in the Gospel, both in what it brings to us and in what it takes away from us, to make a calm, and settled, and deep gladness the prevalent temper of the Christian heart. I am not forgetting that, on the other side, it is equally true that the Christian faith has as marked and almost as strong an adaptation to produce a solemn sorrow-solemn, manly, noble, and strong. These two things are not contradictory; these two states of mind, both of them the natural operations of any deep faith, of any deep religious feeling, may coexist and blend into one another, so as that the gladness is sobered, and chastened, and made manly and noble, and that the sorrow is like some thunder-cloud, all streaked with bars of sunshine, that go into its deepest depths. The joy lives in the midst of sorrow; the sorrow springs from the same root as the gladness. And yet the sorrow is surface and the joy is central; yet the sorrow springs from circumstance, and the gladness from the essence of the thing; and therefore the sorrow is transitory and the gladness is perennial.
II. The “joy of the Lord” (rejoicing in God, that is to say) is a matter of Christian duty. It is a commandment here, and it is a command in the New Testament as well. The joy of the Lord is a duty (1) because the natural adaptation of the Gospel is to produce it; (2) because you can control your emotions; and (3) because you can wisely and rightly apprehend the prevalent cast of the Gospel as an outward system which you profess to believe and, if you do it, it will be joy, and not sorrow, which will mainly mark your Christian experience. There are two things which have a great deal more to do with the absence of gladness from the Christian life than disposition and temperament. The one is an actual deficiency in the depth and reality of our faith, and the other is a misapprehension of the position which we have a right to take and are bound to take.
III. Rejoicing in the Lord is a source of strength. All gladness, all cheerfulness, has something to do with our efficiency; for it is the prerogative of man that this force comes from his mind, not from his body. For strength there must be hope; for strength there must be joy. If the arm is to smite with vigour, it must smite at the bidding of a calm and light heart. The Christian work is of such a sort as that the most dangerous opponent to it is simple despondency and simple sorrow. “The joy of the Lord is strength.”
A. Maclaren, Sermons Preached in Union Chapel, Manchester, p. 151.
Notice:-
I. The essential joyousness of God. This is seen in three illustrations-(1) in nature; (2) in the Christian revelation; (3) in the spiritual life.
II. The blessedness of apprehending the essential joyousness of God. Joy is the tonic of the mind. (1) The joy of others may be our strength. (2) The name of the Lord is, above all, the strong tower into which the righteous runneth and is safe. There is an infinite geniality in God. To contemplate the joyousness of God is to have our trust in Him made as tender as it is firm; it inspires us with the perfect love which “casteth out fear,” the love which is, and ever must be, the true fortitude of the soul.
A. Mackennal, Life of Christian Consecration, p. 146 (see also Christian World Pulpit, vol. viii., p. 314).
I. There are some precepts introduced into the Bible which would seem superfluous. One of these is St. Paul’s command to rejoice evermore. There is a seeming incongruity in the command to rejoice thus introduced among such profound spiritual actions as “Pray without ceasing,” etc. Paul wished to counteract the tendency to a life of dreamy, speculative idleness; he sought to teach that God had not only spoken from eternity chaste cheerfulness for men’s hearts, but He urged them on with a Diviner knowledge to make them glad in the possession of His secret.
II. The proper tone of the Christian mind is not sadness and severity, but brightness and cheerfulness, and this not for the Christian’s pleasure only, but as his strength in the day of trial. It is the looking away from self into the mysteries of God which ministers to the “joy of the Lord.” The more we grasp with our whole heart the objective truths of the Gospel, the more bright will glow our hearts, the more filled will be our souls with a Divine joy.
III. Look at this gladness, not as a mere source of pleasure, but as a source of spiritual strength. (1) There are certain temptations to which a joyous temperament is at once a bar. For example, hardness in judging others, malice, pride, can scarcely coexist with brightness and cheerfulness of heart. (2) The power of exertion revives after sorrow from the habit of looking at the brighter side. (3) Gladness in God is essentially strength against unbelief. Teach a man to find happiness in his Sundays, a gladness in the going up to the house of the Lord, knitting the pleasures of his life with the mysteries of his faith, and the wave of unbelief will only break itself upon him.
Bishop Woodford, Christian World Pulpit, vol. iv., p. 248.
The crowning revelation of Old Testament times is given to that reformer who, coming up from the land of exile to re-create and renew the people of the Lord, cheers and inspirits them with the assurance that God overflows with delight in His chosen, works out their salvation in a festal mood, and commissions them to minister to each other’s necessities with ungrudging bounty and a deathless hope; for, says he, “the joy of the Lord is your strength.”
I. God’s joy a stronghold! Assuredly and unspeakably. (1) When once there is breathed into us, so as to fill and uplift us above the low zones of our world-life, this sense of the eternal Father delighting in the sons of men and in the mercy He gives them, forthwith the world of nature is a new creation, instinct with a new significance, and potent with an evangelical energy. (2) Nor is this less true of the bitter and painful experiences that make so large and obtrusive a portion of our earthly life; for they, too, are a part of the Divine order and plan of a loving and rejoicing Father, who finds His own joy diminished by our needless pain, and is seeking by all means to make us partakers of His holiness, so that we may be sharers of His happiness. (3) The joy of the Lord is a stronghold into which we may run and be safe from the fear of death.
II. The joy of the Lord is the source of our active, self-forgetting generosity. Whatever God is for us and to us, it is that we may be the same for and to others. The exhaustless fountain of the Divine gladness fills our cisterns till they overflow for the refreshing of a thirsty world. Joy in the Lord is strength, positive, actual power, for ministry.
J. Clifford, Daily Strength for Daily Living, p. 401.
I. The source of Christian joy is God. God is absolutely happy in Himself, and happy in relation to His creatures. (1) We can tell something of a man’s character and disposition by his works. God’s works are full of gladness. There is joy in the streams, the woods, the meadows, the cornfields. (2) As in nature, so in grace. The note to which all the music of the Gospel is attuned is “glad tidings of great joy.” (3) God makes us joyful by removing from us the sources and elements of our misery. He bestows salvation, and gives His Spirit, and “the fruit of the Spirit is joy.”
II. This joy is the secret of Christian strength. The joy of the Lord is our strength (1) for service; (2) against temptation; (3) for endurance.
III. The joy of the Lord therefore becomes a Christian law of life. To neglect our joys is to leave our work undone.
J. W. Burn, Contemporary Pulpit, vol. iv., p. 163.
References: Neh 8:10.-S. Cox, Congregationalist, vol. i., p. 710; J. H. Evans, Thursday Penny Pulpit, vol. x., p. 77; Clergyman’s Magazine, vol. xi., p. 83; H. Melvill, Penny Pulpit, No. 1521; Homiletic Magazine, vol. xiii., p. 146; Preacher’s Monthly, vol. vi., p. 153; Spurgeon, My Sermon Notes: Genesis to Proverbs, p. 112.
II. THE SPIRITUAL REVIVAL
CHAPTER 8
1. The reading of the law before the water gate (Neh 8:1-8)
2. A day of joy and not of mourning (Neh 8:9-12)
3. The keeping of the feast of tabernacles (Neh 8:13-18)
Neh 8:1-8. This interesting chapter gives the record of a gracious revival through the reading of the law. All the people gathered themselves together as one man in the street that was before the water gate, the place which suggests the cleansing and refreshing power of the Word. And as a united people they had but one desire, to hear the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded, to Israel. They gave orders to Ezra that he should bring the book of the law. This the people knew was the Word of the Lord, and for this they hungered. Every true revival must begin with the Word, and in believing submission to what the Lord has said. So, it has been in all the great revivals of the past, and so it will be in the future. The great need today is back to the Bible; and to listen to its message as the message of God. How willingly and joyfully Ezra must have responded, and how it must have cheered the aged servant of the Lord! He brought the law before the congregation both of men and women, and those that understood in hearing (children of a certain age). Critics say that Ezras law of Moses must not be understood as meaning the Pentateuch; they claim that it was a collection of different laws, and part of the so-called priestly codex, which even then, according to the critical school, was not completely finished. Inasmuch as the destructive criticism denies that Moses is the author of the Pentateuch, they are obliged to resort to these arguments in order to sustain their theory. There is no valid reason to doubt when the book of the law of Moses was demanded and Ezra brought it before the people, that it was the Pentateuch, which the Jews call Torah, the law.
Then followed under great attention the reading, from the morning until the midday. Ezra stood upon a pulpit of wood, which was a raised platform which had been made for this purpose. Alongside of Ezra were thirteen men; in all, counting in Ezra, fourteen men faced the people. They probably took turns in reading from the law. Their names are interesting if we look at their meaning–Mattithiah (gift of the LORD); Shema (hearing); Anaiah (answer of the LORD); Uriah (the LORD is Light); Hilkiah (portion of the LORD); Maaseiah (work of the LORD); Mishael (who is as God is); Malchijah (King is the LORD); Hashum (wealthy); Hashbaddanah (esteemed by judging); Zechariah (the LORD remembers); Meshullam (reward). These names are suggestive of the Word itself Then Ezra unrolled the parchment seen by all the people. Great reverence was manifested to the Word by all the people standing up. Then Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. Amen, Amen was the peoples answer, with the lifting up of their hands. Then they bowed their heads and worshipped the Lord with their faces to the ground. Ezra and the people believed that what they read is the Word of God. Hence this reverence, this praise and the attitude of submission. How little reverence for the Word of God our generation manifests. This too is a fruit of the destructive criticism, which has put the Bible on the same level with common literature. Thirteen others are mentioned who, with the Levites, caused the people to understand the law. Some think it means that the people did not understand Hebrew, and that the Hebrew text had to be translated into Aramaic. This is probably incorrect. Hebrew was not unknown after the captivity, for Haggai, Zechariah and Malachi spoke and wrote in that language. It rather means the interpretation of what had been read, that is, an exposition of it. The names of these thirteen expositors are also of interest. The first is Jeshua, which means Jehovah is salvation; this is the great truth which all Bible exposition must emphasize.
Neh 8:9-12. When the people heard the words of the Law they wept. They were conscience stricken on account of their individual and national sins; they judged themselves. The Word had been believed; their godly sorrow had been expressed by tears, and so they were ready for the words of comfort and cheer the Lord gave through Nehemiah, Ezra and the Levites. This day is holy unto the LORD your God; mourn not nor weep … go your way, eat the fat, and drink the sweet, and send portions to them for whom nothing is prepared; for this day is holy unto our Lord; neither be ye sorry; for the joy of the LORD is your strength. And this was done. They were the Lords people, separated unto Himself, and as they remembered all His goodness, they rejoiced in Him. Refreshed themselves, they were to remember those for whom nothing was prepared.
Neh 8:13-18. The feast of tabernacles was kept by them. They came in reading the law to the command of Moses that the children of Israel should dwell in booths in the feast of the seventh month. Olive, pine, myrtle and palm tree branches were to be used to construct booths in commemoration of the wilderness journey. This was done at once by them in obedience to the Word. Thus we have three facts concerning the Word in this chapter; reading the Word, believing the Word, and obeying the Word. Hence there was great gladness in keeping the feast of tabernacles. The words, for since the days of Joshua the son of Nun unto that day had not the children of Israel done so, present a difficulty. We read in Ezr 3:4 that the feast of tabernacles was celebrated immediately after the arrival of Zerubbabel; nor does it seem possible that God-fearing kings in the past overlooked this feast. 1Ki 8:2; 1Ki 8:65 shows that Solomon kept this feast of the Lord. It therefore cannot mean that the people of Israel had neglected the keeping of the feast of tabernacles for a thousand years. The emphasis must be placed upon the word so–it means that never before had the feast of tabernacles been kept in such a manner. The reading of the Word and the revival which followed produced such a joyful and whole-hearted keeping of the feast, as had not been the case since the days of Joshua.
seventh month
i.e. October; also, Neh 8:2; Neh 8:14.
am 3559, bc 445
all the people: Ezr 3:1-13
as one man: Jdg 20:1, Jdg 20:8
before: Neh 8:16, Neh 3:26, Neh 12:37
Ezra: Neh 8:4-9, Ezr 7:6, Ezr 7:11, Jer 8:8, Jer 8:9, Mat 13:52, Mat 23:2, Mat 23:13, Mat 23:34
bring: 2Ch 34:15, Isa 8:20, Mal 4:4
Reciprocal: Lev 8:3 – General Lev 9:5 – and all the congregation Deu 31:11 – shalt read Deu 33:10 – They shall teach 2Ki 22:10 – Shaphan 2Ki 23:2 – he read 1Ch 24:6 – the scribe 2Ch 32:6 – in the street Ezr 7:10 – and to teach Ezr 7:25 – teach ye Eze 44:24 – in all Zep 2:1 – gather together Joh 11:55 – before Act 15:21 – sabbath
A NOTABLE CONGREGATION
All the people gathered themselves together as one man.
Neh 8:1
I. This chapter portrays a great congregation.All Jerusalem gathered to hearken to the commandments of God. Shall I not pray and work for the coming of the time when religion will be the dominant interest in civic and national life? Both patriotism and piety should prompt me.
II. And the chapter portrays a reverent congregation.They rose in adoration to their feet. They responded with loud Amens and with outstretched hands. They fell on the ground in worship. Ah! it is thus that I should receive the messages of Godhumbly, wonderingly, eagerly, whole-heartedly. The place is holy.
III. And this also was a sorrowing congregation.They saw that they had violated the divine law. They were convinced of sin, and wept aloud. It would be a desirable thing for my truest life if I had more of that old-world conviction of unworthiness. It would keep me lowly. It would compel me to cling always to the Strong One.
IV. But this gathering, too, was a rejoicing congregation.May I share their gladness!gladness in the Lord who is so almighty and so all-merciful; gladness in an unselfish ministry to others; gladness because I understand what the will of God is for me. My heart and my voice both alike should sing.
Illustrations
(1) A recent popular book pictures the shrewd manner in which a religious man made a horse sale on Sunday. By an ingenious use of ifs and supposes he completed a transaction which his conscience would not let him do outright and openly. He did not see that he had broken the spirit of the day completely. Yet there is much Sabbath sinning of this sort. Persons who would not open their stores on Sunday or plough their fields or do the family washing or otherwise work at their daily tasks, think nothing of occupying their mind with thoughts of the weeks business. The Sabbath is not kept at all unless it is kept in spirit. Our minds as well as our hands should cease trafficking on the Lords day.
(2) The nearest parallel to this picture is yielded by the little groups that were accustomed to gather around the chained Bibles of our cathedrals, which godly men were wont to read and expound. The eagerness of the people and the reverent greeting given to Ezra as he began his sacred duty are very beautiful. Altogether, it must have been a most imposing spectacle. Ezra stood on the rostrum of wood, with the reverent band of elders on his right and left, whilst another little band took it in turns to explain whatever needed exposition.
THEN, AS THE last verse of the chapter tells us, came the seventh month; and chapter 8 opens with the record of how the people were gathered together in the street before the water gate. Ezra the priest had been in Jerusalem for a number of years, but he now was called upon to bring the book of the law of the Lord and read it publicly before both men and women, and indeed before all who could understand it, which must have meant even children of maturer years. The word of God concerns everybody who has a mind capable of understanding it.
This public reading was a great occasion, and it furnishes us with some valuable instruction, particularly for those who minister the word in a public way. Ezra stood upon a pulpit, so that both he and the book out of which he read, were in full view of the people, and others helped to make the meaning plain to all who listened. If any of our readers engage in the public preaching of the Gospel or the ministry of the word to believers, we would ask them to read verse Neh 8:8, and carefully note three words in it.
In the first place the book was read distinctly. What was written in the one precious book was clearly to reach the ears of the people, for they had no copies of it in their hands, which would enable them to check any mumbled or indistinct utterance. Secondly, they gave the sense, for during a thousand years the language may have altered somewhat, and many may have spoken the Aramaic and been unlearned in the ancient Hebrew. Thirdly, they made certain that the hearers really did understand the reading. How remarkably this verse anticipates the instructions given in 1Co 14:1-40, in regard to what is uttered in the Christian assembly. He who gives thanks, or prays, or ministers the word, is to make sure, not only that he himself really knows what he is saying, but that also he says it in such a way that it is understood, and therefore can be assimilated, and endorsed by the saying of ‘Amen’, by those who hear him. The speaker may say, ‘I understood quite well what I wanted to convey.’ We however, have to reply, ‘Yes, but did you speak with sufficient distinctness and simplicity, that your hearers got the sense and with clear understanding grasped your message?’ A reference to our understanding occurs eight times in 1Co 14:9-20.
The first effect upon the people of this reading is revealed in verse Neh 8:9 -the people were moved to tears; and well they might be, for no one can face the demands of God’s holy law without a sense of condemnation entering the conscience. Both Nehemiah and Ezra however stilled the people and bade them rejoice, for in the book there were of course the promises of God, showing mercy and predicting the Messiah, and further the Feast of Tabernacles was at hand, which was intended to be a season of happiness. They were entitled, of course, to rejoice in all that God had wrought on their behalf in spite of all the efforts of their adversaries. But we have wondered whether this switching of the emotions of the people from conviction and sorrow to eating and drinking and making ‘great mirth’, because they had understood, was really of God. Conviction of conscience is not easily reached, and consequently repentance is shallow all too often, though it is true of course that ‘the joy of the Lord’ imparts strength. There is however a great difference between that joy and making great mirth as one eats and drinks. The day will declare whether this successful direction of the leaders was really of God or not.
There was however on the part of the leaders a real desire to read and understand the directions of the law, as verse Neh 8:13 records, and the original directions as to the feast of Tabernacles came clearly before them. This resulted in taking action to observe the feast as it had been written. The statement of verse Neh 8:17, that this feast had not been so observed since the days of Joshua, might fill us with astonishment did we not know how easily and swiftly a decline from the instructions of the word of God can take place. When King Josiah moved the people in his day to keep the Passover, the record is that, ‘there was no passover like to that kept in Israel from the days of Samuel the prophet’ (2Ch 35:18). This was an earlier exhibition of the same tendency, though not quite so extreme a case.
And what has taken place in the sad history of the professing church? We cannot, in this connection, throw stones at the people of Israel. In 1Co 12:1-31; 1Co 13:1-13; 1Co 14:1-40, we have revealed the great facts that govern the life and activities of the church as the body of Christ, followed by the commandments of the Lord, to be obeyed in the exercise of spiritual gifts, so that all may profit. For how long were they remembered and obeyed? Not for long. Soon other arrangements were made, which led in the course of a few centuries to the fearful evils of the Papacy, and what are called the ‘Dark Ages’. There was possibly some remembrance of the word of God amongst the humble, unknown, persecuted saints, whom the Popes branded as ‘heretics’, but that was all, as many centuries passed. So we are not surprised at what is recorded in verse Neh 8:17 of our chapter.
In the last verse of our chapter and the opening verses of Neh 9:1-38, we see that this reading of the book of the law, which started when Ezra mounted the pulpit, did not end there. It continued through the seven days of the feast, and even beyond. It lay at the root of such measure of revival as occurred at that time, and thus, we believe, it has always been. The revival that came to a head in the sixteenth century, sprang largely from the fact that the Scriptures had begun to be translated out of dead languages into languages that were alive, coupled with the invention of printing, that enabled countless thousands to read them. And so it has been again and again since that time.
Neh 8:1. Into the street that was before the water-gate Probably, in that space which was afterward called the court of the Gentiles. They spake unto Ezra the scribe This Ezra, without all doubt, is the same person who came from Babylon in the seventh year of Artaxerxes. It is thought he had been at Babylon since his first coming into Judah, and was now returned; beholding, doubtless, with great joy, the wall of Jerusalem built, as before he had seen the temple finished. To bring the book of the law of Moses They called to mind that place, (Deu 31:10-11,) where God requires the law to be read publicly every seventh year, in the feast of tabernacles, which was appointed to be kept about the middle of this month. This office, no doubt, Ezra was ready to perform; but such was the forward zeal of the people at this time, that they prevented him by their pious entreaties, requesting that he would read the law before that feast began.
Neh 8:2. Upon the first day of the seventh month, the day when the civil year began, reckoned from the creation of the world. Ezra began the year, like Adam, with a holy convocation. He, and others succeeding him, read with loud voices, and the Amens of the people made loud echoes in the courts.
Neh 8:8. They read in the book, the Hebrew of Moses, and gave the sense in the Chaldaic language, which from thence was the language of the country; but so mixed with Hebrew and other oriental words as to occasion it to be called the Syro-Chaldaic. This method was popular, and induced learned men to write the Targums named in the preface to this Commentary. In those Targums the Word of the Lord, that is the Messiah speaking to the prophets, is of constant occurrence.
In the primitive church, this practice was continued. The fathers expounded the reading of the day, and left their homilies behind, which have come down to us. This then is the difference between the homily and the sermon; the former expounds the scriptures, the latter discusses a particular subject.
Neh 8:18. Day by day he read in the book of the law. At the feast of tabernacles they read the whole of the law to the people, in portions during the seven days.
REFLECTIONS.
Hail infant state, and rising church! Hail to the governor, and hail to the priest! Blessed restorers of Israels feasts and Israels joys. Let us follow so fine an example. The law of the Lord says, Gather the people together, men, women, and children, and the stranger that is within thy gates, that they may hear, and that they may learn, and fear the Lord your God, and observe to do all the words of his law. The same reason for it holds good under the gospel.
We ought to exercise ourselves to religious services with great seriousness and solemnity: Neh 8:5-6. Nehemiah began with prayer, the people joined, and used a very reverent posture. It is very proper when we take the word of God into our hands, to begin with an act of devotion. There is a peculiar propriety in commencing public worship with prayer for the divine presence, assistance, and blessing; and those persons are worthy of blame who are seldom in time to join in that act of devotion in the solemn assembly.
When the word of God is read and expounded, it becomes us to pay the utmost attention to it: Neh 8:7. Notice is taken that the people stood in their place; there was no moving about, shifting their places, or any other marks of irreverence or inattention. On the contrary, the people were attentive to the book of the law: Neh 8:3. When God speaks, man must hear. Looking about to observe who comes in, is highly indecent; it is an affront to God, whose word we read; disrespectful to those who read and explain it, and depriving ourselves of the benefit we might gain by it. Let us imitate this example, and give diligent heed to the things that are spoken.
We learn the benefit of holy joy, and keeping holy days with cheerfulness. Sabbaths, or holy convocations, ought to be kept with joy: the mind should be cheerful and thankful. Joy in God and his goodness, especially in giving us spiritual blessings, should be maintained; the joy of the Lord is our strength. It is our duty to go on with vigour: this will support and encourage us under adversities, and secure the divine blessing; for the Lord meets those that rejoice in him, and work righteousness. We are allowed to eat the fat and drink the sweet on holy days; but it should be done with moderation, lest it make us drowsy, and unfit us for religious exercises, and should always be attended with charity to the poor. We should send portions to those who have not our plenty. Works of charity are peculiarly proper on solemn feast days; and the goodness of God to us should make us bountiful and charitable to our poor brethren. We serve a good master, who loves to see his servants cheerful, easy, and happy; and nothing will contribute more to this than to do all in our power to make our devotion lively, and our charity warm and extensive. God loves a devout worshipper, and a cheerful giver.
PART IV (Neh 7:73 b Neh 10:39). Ezra and the Law.
Neh 7:73 b Neh 8:12. The Reading of the Law.
Neh 7:73 b. These words are repeated by mistake from Ezr 3:1.
Neh 8:1. Cf. Ezr 7:6-10. It is clear that we have here only part of the original narrative. It is difficult to understand, knowing what we do about Ezra from other parts of the book, how the initiative regarding the reading of the Law should have been taken by the people as is here implied. Something must originally have preceded this section, which probably recorded how Ezra first impressed upon the people the need of studying and observing the Law. This would explain why the people gathered together and requested Ezra to read the Law to them.
Neh 8:2. all that could hear with understanding: as men and women are mentioned immediately before, presumably children are to be understood and referred to by these words, though see Neh 7:7.upon the first day of the seventh month: see note on Ezr 3:1, and cf. Lev 23:23-25, Num 29:1-6.
Neh 8:4. a pulpit of wood: read a wooden platform (lit. tower); pulpit does not convey quite the right idea, as a number of men in addition to Ezra stood on it.
Neh 8:6. Cf. Deu 7:15, 1Ch 16:36
Neh 8:7 f. None of those here mentioned are among those who stood on the platform with Ezra; they were all Levites (see Neh 9:5, Neh 10:9-14. so that the word and before the Levites should be deleted. But the whole of Neh 8:7, with the exception of and the people stood in their place, seems to be an interpolation, for the procedure as now described in the text is illogical because the understanding of the Law is made to precede the reading of it (see Neh 8:8). In Neh 8:6 it is said that the people worshipped the Lord with their faces to the ground, i.e. they were prostrate; so that the words at the end of Neh 8:7, and the people stood in their place, evidently mean that they rose up from their prostrate position. In Neh 8:8 it then goes on to say that they read in the book, etc.; but they should be he, i.e. Ezra; the second they (they gave the sense) refers to the Levites; while the third they refers to the people. The text in both verses is confused, and differs from the LXX as well as from the Greek Ezra (9:4850). The word distinctly (RVm. with an interpretation; Heb. mphrash) comes from a root meaning to explain or expound; in Aramaic the root means to translate (cf. Ezr 4:18); and in rabbinical Heb. it came to be used as a technical term for expounding Scripture, and especially the Law; hence the name Pharisee, since the Pharisees were par excellence the expounders of the Law. Taking Neh 8:8 with the emendation suggested above (though the whole text as it stands must be regarded with suspicion) the meaning seems to be that Ezra read the Law, presumably sentence by sentence, and briefly expounded it, whereupon the Levites made his explanation clear to the people. It must be confessed that it is not easy to picture the exact procedure: whether the Levites spoke to small groups of the people after each passage read by Ezra; or whether, after Ezra had finally concluded, the Levites began their explanation on the basis of his words. But though our text fails to give a satisfactory account of the details of what actually took place, the really important point is clear enough, viz. that by Ezras inspiration and under his guidance the Law was now for the first time put before the Jews in such a way as to convince them that it was the most important thing in the world that their lives should be conducted wholly in accordance with its precepts.
Neh 8:9. And Nehemiah . . . the Tirshatha: these words do not belong here, they have been interpolated by the Chronicler.your God: one would rather expect our; this is, moreover, what the LXX reads.For all the people wept: the Jews having learned the great demands which the Law made upon them now realised in how many ways they had fallen short of its requirements; hence their consternation and sorrow; cf. the action of king Josiah on hearing the book of the Law read for the first time (2Ki 22:11).
Neh 8:12. because they had understood . . .: this had been the very cause (see end of Neh 8:9) of the peoples weeping; here it is said to be the cause of great mirth; the words were probably added by the Chronicler in forgetfulness of what had been written above.
THE READING OF THE LAW
(vv. 1-12)
We have seen at the end of chapter 6 the wall was completed, and in chapter 7 appointments were made for the proper order to be maintained in the city. Now another matter of greatest importance is set before the people of Judah. Just as in any revival, the Word of God must be given the foremost place, so it is in chapter 8. For the first time in this book Ezra the scribe is mentioned. This man shows a lovely spirit. Though his ministry was absolutely essential for the returned remnant, he did not put himself forward until the work of rebuilding was finished, and even then it was not he who asked for such a place of prominence. Rather, when the people gathered “as one man” in the open square in front of the water gate, Ezra was “told to being the book of the Law of Moses” (v. 1).
God was working most manifestly in the people being unitedly gathered as they were, and the time had come when they would spontaneously recognize the value of the Word of God. This took place on the first day of the seventh month (v. 2), which Lev 23:23-25 indicates as “a memorial of blowing of trumpets,” a time of great rejoicing. Yet here in Nehemiah there is no mention of trumpets. Why is this the case? Is it not because true joy could not be restored to Israel apart from their hearing the Word of God? Thus, at this time God would occupy them with hearing His Word apart from the trumpets.
This was no 20 minute sermon, but the reading of God’s Word from morning until midday, with all the people being attentive to hear what the Book of the Law said (v. 3). This took place in front of the water gate, for water is a symbol of the Word of God (Eph 5:26), a necessity every day of our lives, both for drinking and for cleansing.
Ezra stood on a wooden platform, made for this purpose, to be visible to all the people and his voice more easily heard. Six men stood at his right hand (making 7 with Ezra himself), and seven at his left, thus symbolizing completeness of fellowship, for 14 is 7×2, 7 being the complete number and two speaking of testimony or fellowship.
When Ezra opened the book of the Law, all the people stood up spontaneously. This was God’s doing, and thus there was seen a willing response for God’s Word. Then “Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God” (v. 6). What is implied in this blessing? Mar 14:22 and Luk 22:19, compared together, make this clear, for Mark says, “Jesus took bread and blessed and broke it,” while Luke, referring to the same occasion, says, “He took bread and gave thanks and broke it.” Thus it is clear that Ezra’s blessing was a prayer of thanksgiving. How right it was then for all the people to respond, “Amen, Amen,” lifting up their hands and bowing their heads in worship.
A number of men are mentioned then who were able to help the people to understand what Ezra was reading (v. 7). Having been captives in Babylon for years, the people no doubt learned the language of their captors and the Jewish language would not be well known by many, therefore they would require help in understanding it. In the Church of God today there are many who have difficulty understanding the Word of God because accustomed to think in different terms than those expressed in scripture, and they need the help of teachers who are well acquainted with the truth of God.
At the end of verse 9 we are told that “all the people wept, when they heard the words of the law.” Why so? No doubt because the law exposed the failure of the people. Yet Nehemiah and Ezra and the Levites told the people, “This day is holy to the Lord your God; do not mourn nor weep.” Why not weep on account of their failure? Because the Word of God has a higher object than to expose sin: it declares His grace to sinners.
Rather than weeping, the people were told to “Go your way, eat the fat, drink the sweet and send portions to those for whom nothing is prepared, for this day is holy to our Lord. Do not sorrow, for the joy of the Lord is your strength” (v. 10). This is not mere natural joy, but the joy of the Lord, which is strength for doing good, such as providing for others who do not have the same advantages as we.
The Word of God having been given to them, with the faithful advice of their leaders, the people responded with great joy, feasting and sending portions to the poor, “because they understood the words that were declared to them” (v. 12). When God is given His place, the result will always be great joy and blessing.
THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES
(vv. 13-18)
The heads of the fathers’ houses, with the priests and Levites, were evidently so impressed by the Word of God as to realize how little they knew about it, so that on the second day they gathered to learn more from Ezra (v. 13). The feasts of Israel should have been well known to the Jews, but though three of these particular occasions were prescribed for the seventh month, they were evidently totally ignorant of this. Now they learn from Ezra’s reading of scripture that there was a “Feast of Tabernacles” ordained for seven days, beginning with the 15th day of the month (Lev 23:33-39). They had missed the feast of trumpets, which was the first day of the seventh month, for Ezra had only begun reading scripture to them on that day. But why they missed the Day of Atonement on the tenth day (Lev 23:27) seems questionable.
They found that during the week of the Feast of Tabernacles Israel was to dwell in booths, which were to be made with branches of olive trees, other oil trees, myrtle trees, palm branches and branches of leafy trees. Therefore the people went out and gathered the necessary branches and made booths, some on top of their houses, some in their courtyards or the courts of the temple, or in open squares in the city (v. 16). No doubt they did not realize the significance of what they did, but being obedient to the Word of God they had “very great gladness.” However, this occasion signifies the blessing God will give Israel in the millennium, when they are brought back from their centuries of sinful departure from God. Actually, the Great Day of Atonement will prepare them for this, for on that day Israel was commanded to afflict their souls in repentance and self-judgment, as will be true when they “look upon Me whom they pierced (Zec 12:10-14), as the Lord says, and in brokenness of heart receive Him as their Messiah.
All will be changed for them. Their living in booths signifies the blessing coming to them then, even the weather always being favorable, so that no storms, rain or snow or wind will disturb their comfort even in such dwellings. There will be no fear of thieves or robbers either, no fear of violence or of unwelcome harassment, but all the people living in peace and harmony.
Though the Lord had commanded that this feast should be kept every year, verse 17 tells us that Israel had not kept this feast by dwelling in booths since the days of Joshua. Does it not seem strange to us that all through the history of the book of Judges, through Samuel’s time and through the history of all the kings, this feast had been ignored? We do read of Passovers being kept, specially in Hezekiah’s day (2Ch 30:1-27) and during Josiah’s reign (2Ch 35:1-19), but why not the Feast of Tabernacles? Surely this compares with the history of the Church, for the Feast of Tabernacles symbolizes the great blessing in store for Israel, while the truth of the coming of the Lord tells us of the great blessing in store for the Church. This truth of the Lord’s coming was virtually forgotten until the 19th century, though it should have been kept fresh in the minds of believers at all times. The Rapture of the Church of God will introduce us into the unspeakable blessing of peace perfectly accomplished, never to be disturbed for eternity; indeed high above the blessing in Israel of which the dwelling booths symbolizes. When the Church began to be awakened as to the value of prophecy, it was not long till the Lord made clear that the Rapture of the Church should take place at least seven years before the Lord will return in power and glory to set up His earthly kingdom.
Every day of the seven days of the feast Ezra read from the Word of God to the assembled people of Judah. Today also, as the truth of the Lord’s coming is impressed on us, there has been a revived interest in searching the Word of God on the part of many. Sadly, some have searched it merely from an intellectual point of view, with no real heart to obey the Lord, but to further their own selfish interests. Yet others have a true desire to honor Christ and to serve Him acceptably with reverence and godly fear.
On the eighth day there was a sacred assembly, an assembly of special character, for number 8 speaks of a new beginning. Number 7 indicates completeness, so that both numbers have an application to the same thing, that is, our future destiny will be the completion of God’s counsels for us, but in another way it speaks of a new beginning.
THIRD DIVISION
The Authority of the Word
Nehemiah 8. The Word of God upheld before the people.
Nehemiah 9. The people humbled before God.
Nehemiah 10. The covenant to observe the Word.
The RE-ESTABLISHMENT OF THE WORD OF GOD
Neh 7:73, last clause, and Nehemiah 8
The great subject around which all else centres, in the third division of the Book of Nehemiah, is the re-establishment of the authority of the word of God. It is thus significant that the last recorded revival amongst the people of God, in Old Testament days, is concerned with setting up the walls and gates, and the re-assertion of the authority of the word of God. Further, it is clear that these two characteristics of this last revival are intimately connected and dependent one upon the other.
On the one hand, the building of the walls, the setting up of the gates, the appointment of porters, singers, and Levites, would all have been in vain unless carried out in accordance with the word of God.
On the other hand, having returned to God’s ground for his people – the Land of Israel – having built the house, the walls and gates – this returned remnant find it possible, and comparatively easy, to obey the directions of the word. In Babylon much of the word would have become a dead letter, the very place making it impossible to carry out its injunctions except in a limited way. In the Land all becomes simple.
Has not this last revival of Old Testament days a voice for God’s people in the closing days of Christendom? Does not the increasing evil of Christendom, the conflict for the truth, and the coming of the Lord, call for a true separation on the part of the people of God? And will not those who truly separate from the evil find themselves, like the remnant in Nehemiah’s day, in a position which makes it possible for them to obey the word. And thus the revival of Nehemiah’s day may point to the way in which the Spirit of God is specially working in these last days. The abounding evils demand separation, and separation makes possible obedience to the word of God.
These principles are illustrated for us in chapter 8 of Nehemiah. Having completed the building of the walls and the erection of the gates, “the people gathered themselves together as one man” with the desire to hear “the book of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded to Israel” (Verse 1).
It is important to note that all the people” (not simply those within the city) were concerned in this movement The closing sentence of Chapter 7 (which commences this fresh section of the Book) states that “the children of Israel were in their cities.” The story immediately continues in chapter 8 by saying, “and all the people gathered themselves together as one man.” This expression, “all the people” is repeated again and again (see vv. 3, 5, 6, 9: 11, 12, 13 and 17): This is important as interpretations have been forced upon the Book of Nehemiah which involve a distinction between those within the city and those without. This the picture will not, for one moment, allow. The people, whether within the walls or without, were “one” and gathered together “as one man.” The walls were for the protection of the house, not the division of the people. They were not erected to create two parties among the people of God, and in the story did not do so.
The audience is composed of men and women, and all that could hear with understanding. And such was the earnestness of the people, that from morning until midday “the ears of all the people were attentive unto the book of the law” (2, 3).
The word of God was read distinctly and the sense was given, that the people might understand the reading. And God signified His approval of this return to His word by recording the names of those specially concerned in this work, whether as associated with Ezra in turning to God in praise on the occasion of the opening of the book, or in actually reading and giving the sense of the word (4-8).
In the remaining portion of the chapter we see the immediate effect of the authority of the word being established over the people. As ever it reaches the conscience and stirs the heart. But conscience work comes first, “All the people wept, when they heard the words of the law” (9). As they listen to the word conscience tells them how far they have departed from its precepts. But if the word exposes the failure of man, it also reveals the faithfulness of the Lord. So that if they rightly weep because of their own failure, they are also encouraged to rejoice in the Lord, for they are told, “the joy of the Lord is your strength” (10-12).
Thus encouraged the people render to the Lord His portion. However great their failure, however much they may have to confess and in due time humble themselves before the Lord, yet their failure must not be made an occasion for depriving the Lord of His portion. Yea, their unfaithfulness only magnifies the more the unchanging faithfulness of the Lord, calling forth His people’s praise.
Thus it comes to pass the people keep the feast of tabernacles. This was the last feast of the year, completing the cycle of feasts, and setting forth in type the glorious end of all God’s ways with His people by which He will bring them into millennial blessing in spite of their long history of failure.
But not only do the people keep the feast, but they do so in accordance with the word. It was no new thing to keep the feast – the people had done so in a former revival under Ezra (Ezra 3); but not since the days of Joshua had they kept it with booths “according to the ordinance” of the word (18 N. Tr.). And in our day may we not say that though the Lord’s supper has been kept all through the dark ages, yet not until a few had been delivered from the captivity of men’s religious systems, could it be divested of all the idolatrous ceremonial, and superstitious accretions of men, and once again kept in holy simplicity in the presence of the Lord. It marks a tendency to return to system when the supper begins to be surrounded once more with mystery and ceremonial, or certain chosen persons administer it, in a certain determined order of procedure, even if unwritten.
And just as the Lord’s supper takes us on to the coming of the Lord, and yet is a feast of remembrance, so the feast of tabernacles looks on to the day of coming glory, if kept in accordance with the word, and yet is a feast of remembrance recalling how the Lord had led the people through a wilderness journey during which they dwelt in booths.
Keeping the feast according to the word rendered the occasion a very bright testimony in a very dark day, and brings to light a principle of immense encouragement, namely, the darker the day, and the weaker the circumstances, the brighter the testimony rendered by those who obey the word.
It was a dark day in Israel’s history when Hezekiah kept his passover. But to find a parallel to Hezekiah’s revival we have to go back two hundred and fifty years to the days of Solomon (2Ch 30:26). It was a yet darker day when Josiah kept his passover, and yet so bright was his revival, that even the palmy days of Solomon afforded no such testimony, and we have to go back five hundred years to the days of Samuel the prophet to find a parallel (2Ch 35:18).
But in Nehemiah’s day the dispensation was wearing to its end – the darkness was deepening, the circumstances weaker than ever before, and yet owing to the fact that this feeble remnant acted according to the word, the testimony rendered by them was so bright that nothing can be found with which to compare it, throughout the years of the captivity, the long history of the Kings or in the days of the Judges, and to find a parallel we are carried back a thousand years to the days of Joshua the son of Nun (17).
How deeply suggestive and rich with encouragement is this beautiful scene, for the people of God who find themselves in the last dark days of the Church’s history on earth. If such will but walk in holy separation from evil, and in obedience to the Word of God, they will find, though the darkness deepens all around, and the weakness of circumstances increase, that the privileges they enjoy, and the little witness they render, will be brighter and purer than through all the long history of failure of the Church in responsibility. Such a witness will find no parallel save in the early days of the Church’s history.
8:1 And all the people gathered themselves together as one man into the street that [was] before the water gate; and they spake unto Ezra the {a} scribe to bring the book of the law of Moses, which the LORD had commanded to Israel.
(a) Read Ezr 7:6.
The reading of the law 8:1-8
This ceremony reflects the form of Israelite worship that had developed in exile. Almost the same elements that characterized the synagogue services begun then appear here. The people assembled, there was a request for the reading of the Torah, someone opened the scroll, and the people stood. Then someone (Ezra) offered praise, the people responded, and they received instruction (a sermon). Finally the Law was read, an oral explanation and exhortation followed, and the people departed for a fellowship meal. [Note: Williamson, Ezra, Nehemiah, pp. 281-82.]
The "first day of the seventh month" (Neh 8:2) was the day on which the Israelites were to observe the Feast of Trumpets (Lev 23:24). The priests blew trumpets to assemble the people, to announce God’s working among them, and to signal preparation for the Day of Atonement, which followed on the tenth of the month (Lev 23:27).
This time the people gathered at an appropriate place near the Water Gate (Neh 8:1). This gate was on the east side of the City of David, and it was near the Gihon Spring.
Nehemiah did not mention Ezra earlier in this book. However, now we learn that he was still active in Jerusalem as a contemporary and fellow leader of the restoration community along with Nehemiah. As the most important scribe in Israel at this time, as well as a priest, he led the people by reading the covenant to them (Neh 8:3).
Scholars have suggested that "the book of the Law of Moses" (Neh 8:1) refers to the legal material in the Pentateuch, or the "priestly code" (i.e., Leviticus), or the Deuteronomic laws, or the entire Pentateuch (i.e., the Torah). There is no way to solve this mystery now. We do know, however, that the book was a scroll, since codices (books as we know them) did not become popular until the early Christian centuries.
Even though Ezra apparently read for several hours, the people remained attentive. This attitude, along with their standing on their feet because they respected the Law, shows the commitment of these obedient Jews to Yahweh and His Word (Neh 8:3; Neh 8:5). Evidently a wooden podium accommodated Israel’s leaders who stood on a raised platform with Ezra (Neh 8:4). Lifting up the hands toward heaven, normally with palms upward, was a common way in which the Jews expressed their desire to receive a blessing from God (cf. 1Ki 8:22). Bowing with faces to the ground, a posture Muslims still observe, reflected their sense of humility before God (cf. Gen 18:8). This is how slaves bowed before their masters in the ancient world (Neh 8:6; cf. Gen 27:29; Gen 37:10; Gen 49:8 et al.).
Not only did the leaders read the Word of God, they also translated it from the Hebrew language into Aramaic, the common language of the Persian Empire. Some of the Jews present did not know Hebrew (Neh 13:24), having grown up in Babylon and elsewhere, away from Jews who maintained fluency in the Hebrew language. The written translation of the Hebrew Bible into Aramaic, with comments added, was the Targum (lit. translation). The Apostle Paul referred to himself as a Hebrew (Php 3:5). He meant that he was a Jew who could read the Hebrew Bible in the original Hebrew language, not just in Aramaic.
Ezra and his associates not only translated the Law, they also explained what it meant and how it applied to the people. This is true Bible exposition.
THE LAW
Neh 8:1-8
THE fragmentary nature of the chroniclers work is nowhere more apparent than in that portion of it which treats of the events immediately following on the completion of the fortifications of Jerusalem. In Neh 7:1-73 we have a continuation of the governors personal narrative of his work, describing how the watch was organised after the walls had been built and the gates set up. {Neh 7:1-3} This is followed by a remark on the sparseness of the city population, {Neh 7:4} which leads Nehemiah to insert the list of Zerubbabels pilgrims that the chronicler subsequently copies out in his account of Zerubbabels expedition. {Neh 7:5-73 Ezr 2:1-70} Here the subject is dropped, to be resumed at Neh 11:1-36, where the arrangements for increasing the population of Jerusalem are described. Thus we might read right on with a continuous narrative-allowing for the insertion of the genealogical record, the reason for which is obvious-and omit the three intermediate chapters without any perceptible hiatus, but, on the contrary, with a gain in consecutiveness.
These three chapters stand by themselves, and they are devoted to another matter, and that a matter marked by a certain unity and distinctive character of its own. They are written in the third person, by the chronicler himself. In them Ezra suddenly reappears without any introduction, taking the leading place, while Nehemiah recedes into the background, only to be mentioned once or twice, and then as the loyal supporter of the famous scribe. The style has a striking resemblance to that of Ezra, from whom therefore, it has been conjectured, the chronicler may here have derived his materials.
These facts, and minor points that seem to support them, have raised the question whether the section Neh 8:1-18; Neh 9:1-38; Neh 10:1-39., is found in its right place; whether it should not have been joined on to the Book of Ezra as a description of what followed immediately after the events there recorded and before the advent of Nehemiah to Jerusalem. Ezra brought the book of The Law with him from Babylon. It would be most reasonable to suppose that he would seize the first opportunity for making it known. Accordingly we find that the corresponding section in 1 Esdras is in this position. {RAPC 1Es 9:37-55} Nevertheless it is now generally agreed that the three chapters as they stand in the Book of Nehemiah are in their true chronological position. Twice Nehemiah himself appears in the course of the narrative they contain. He is associated with Ezra and the Levites in teaching The Law, {Neh 8:9} and his name stands first in the list of the covenanters. {Neh 10:1} The admission of these facts is only avoided in 1 Esdras by an alteration of the text. If we were to suppose that the existence of the name in our narrative is the result of an interpolation by a later hand, it would be difficult to account for this, and it would be still more difficult to discover why the chronicler should introduce confusion into his narrative by an aimless misplacement of it. His methods of procedure are sometimes curious, it must be admitted, and that we met with a misplaced section in an earlier chapter cannot be reasonably questioned. {Ezr 4:7-23} But the motive which probably prompted that peculiar arrangement does not apply here. In the present case it would result in nothing but confusion.
The question is of far more than literary interest. The time when The Law was first made known to the people in its entirety is a landmark of the first importance for the History of Israel. There is a profound significance in the fact that though Ezra had long been a diligent student and a careful, loving scribe, though he had carried up the precious roll to Jerusalem, and though he had been in great power and influence in the city, he had not found a fitting opportunity for revealing his secret to his people before all his reforming efforts were arrested, and the city and its inhabitants trampled under foot by their envious neighbours. Then came Nehemiahs reconstruction. Still the consideration of The Law remained in abeyance. While Jerusalem was an armed camp, and while the citizens were toiling at the walls or mounting guard by turn, there was no opportunity for a careful attention to the sacred document. All this time Ezra was out of sight, and his name not once mentioned. Yet he was far too brilliant a star to have been eclipsed even by the rising of Nehemiah. We can only account for the sudden and absolute vanishing of the greatest figure of the age by supposing that he had retired from the scene, perhaps gone back to Babylon alone with his grief and disappointment. Those were not days for the scholars mission. But now, with the return of some amount of security and its accompanying leisure, Ezra emerges again, and immediately he is accorded the front place and Nehemiah-the “Saviour of Society”-modestly assumes the attitude of his disciple. A higher tribute to the exalted position tacitly allowed to the scribe, or a finer proof of the unselfish humility of the young statesman, cannot be imagined. Though at the height of his power, having frustrated the many evil designs of his enemies and completed his stupendous task of fortifying the city of his fathers in spite of the most vexatious difficulties, the successful patriot is not in the least degree flushed with victory. In the quietest manner possible he steps aside and yields the first place to the recluse, the student, the writer, the teacher. This is a sign of the importance that ideas will assume in the new age. The man of action gives place to the man of thought. Still more is it a hint of the coming ecclesiasticism of the new Jewish order. As the civil ruler thus takes a lower ground in the presence of the religious leader, we seem to be anticipating those days of the triumph of the Church when a king would stand like a groom to hold the horse of a pope. And yet this is not officially arranged. It is not formally conceded on the one side, nor is it formally demanded on the other side. The situation may be rather compared with that of Savonarola in Florence when by sheer moral force he overtopped the power of the Medici, or that of Calvin at Geneva when the municipal council willingly yielded to the commanding spirit of the minister of religion because it recognised the supremacy of religion.
In such a condition of affairs the city was ripe for the public exposition of The Law. But even then Ezra only published it after having been requested to do so by the people. We cannot assign this delay of his to any reluctance to let his fellow countrymen know the law which he had long loved and studied in private. We may rather conclude that he perceived the utter inutility of any attempt to thrust it upon inattentive hearers-nay, the positive mischievousness of such a proceeding. This would approach the folly described by our Lord when He warned His disciples against casting pearls before swine. Very much of the popular indifference to the Bible among large sections of the population today must be laid at the doors of those unwise zealots who have dinned the mere letter of it into the ears of unwilling auditors. The conduct of Ezra shows that, with all his reverence for The Law, the Great Scribe did not consider that it was to be imposed, like a civil code, by magisterial authority. The decree of Artaxerxes had authorised him to enforce it in this way on every Jew west of the Euphrates. {Ezr 7:25-26} But either the unsettled state of the country or the wisdom of Ezra had not permitted the application of the power thus conferred. The Law was to be voluntarily adopted. It was to be received, as all true religion must be received, in living faith, with the acquiescence of the conscience, judgment, and will of those who acknowledged its obligations.
The occasion for such a reception of it was found when the Jews were freed from the toil and anxiety that accompanied the building of their city walls. The chronicler says that this was in the seventh month, but he does not give the year. Considering the abrupt way in which he has introduced the section about the reading of The Law, we cannot be certain in what year this took place. If we may venture to take the narrative continuously, in connection with Nehemiahs story in the previous chapters, we shall get this occurrence within a week after the completion of the fortifications. That was on “the twenty-fifth day of the month Elul” {Neh 6:15} – i.e., the sixth month. The reading began on “the first day of the seventh month.” {Neh 8:2} That is to say, on this supposition, it followed immediately on the first opportunity of leisure. Then the time was specially appropriate, for it was the day of the Feast of Trumpets, which was observed as a public holiday and an occasion for an assembly-“a holy convocation.” {Lev 23:24} On this day the citizens met in a favourite spot, the open space just inside the Water Gate, at the east end of the city, close to the temple, and now part of the Haram, or sacred enclosure. They were unanimous in their desire to have no more delay before hearing the law which Ezra had brought up to Jerusalem as much as thirteen years before. Why were they all on a sudden thus eager, after so long a period of indifference? Was it that the success of Nehemiahs work had given them a new hope and confidence, a new idea, indeed? They now saw the compact unity of Jerusalem established. Here was the seal and centre of their separateness. Accepting this as an accomplished fact, the Jews were ready and even anxious to know that sacred law in which their distinction from other people and their consecration to Jehovah were set forth.
Not less striking is the manner in which Ezra met this welcome request of the Jews. The scene which follows is unique in history-the Great Scribe with the precious roll in his hand standing on a temporary wooden platform so that he may be seen by everybody in the vast crowd-seven Levites supporting him on either side-other select Levites going about among the people after each section of The Law has been read in order to explain it to separate groups of the assembly-the motley gathering comprising the bulk of the citizens, not men only but women also, for the brutal Mohammedan exclusiveness that confines religious knowledge to one sex was not anticipated by the ancient Jews, not adults only, but children also, “those that could understand,” for The Law is for the simplest minds, the religion of Israel is to be popular and domestic-the whole of this multitude assembling in the cool, fresh morning when the first level rays of the sun smite the city walls from over the Mount of Olives, and standing reverently hour after hour, till the hot autumn noon puts an end to the lengthy meeting.
In all this the fact which comes out most prominently, accentuated by every detail of the arrangements, is the popularisation of The Law. Its multiplex precepts were not only recited in the hearing of men, women, and children, they were carefully expounded to the people. Hitherto it had been a matter of private study among learned men, its early development had been confined to a small group of faithful believers in Jehovah, its customary practices had been privately elaborated through the ages almost like the mysteries of a secret cult, and therefore its origin had been buried in hopeless obscurity. So it was like the priestly ritual of heathenism. The priest of Eleusis guarded his secrets from all but those who were favoured by being solemnly initiated into them. Now this unwholesome condition was to cease. The most sacred rites were to be expounded to all the people. Ezra knew that the only worship God would accept must be offered with the mind and the heart. Moreover, The Law concerned the actions of the people themselves, their own minute observance of purifications and careful avoidance of defilements, their own offerings and festivals. No priestly performances could avail as a substitute for these popular religious observances.
Yet much of The Law was occupied with directions concerning the functions of the priests and the sacrificial ritual. By acquainting the laity with these directions, Ezra and his helpers were doing their best to fortify the nation against the tyranny of sacerdotalism. The Levites, who at this time were probably still sore at the thought of their degradation and jealous of the favoured line of Zadok, would naturally fall in with such a policy. It was the more remarkable because the new theocracy was just now coming into power. Here would be a powerful protection against the abuse of its privileges by the hierarchy. Priests, all the world over, have made capital out of their exclusive knowledge of the ritual of religion. They have jealously guarded their secrets from the uninitiated multitude, so as to make themselves necessary to anxious worshippers who dreaded to give offence to their gods or to fail in their sacrifices through ignorance of the prescribed methods. By committing the knowledge of The Law to the people, Ezra protected the Jews against this abuse. Everything was to be above board, in broad daylight, and the degradation of ignorant worship was not to be encouraged, much as a corrupt priesthood in later times might desire it. An indirect consequence of this publication of The Law with the careful instruction of the people in its contents was that the element of knowledge took a more exalted position in religion. It is not the magical priest, it is the logical scribe who really leads the people now. Ideas will mean more than in the old days of obscure ritual. There is an end to the “dim religious light.” Henceforth Torah instruction is to be the most fundamental ground of faith.
It is important that we should see clearly what was contained in this roll of The Law out of which Ezra read to the citizens of Jerusalem. The distress with which its contents were received would lead us to suppose that the grave minatory passages of Deuteronomy were especially prominent in the reading. We cannot gather from the present scene any further indications of the subjects brought before the Jews. But from other parts of the Book of Nehemiah we can learn for certain that the whole of the Pentateuch was now introduced to the people. If it was not all read out of the ecclesia, it was all in the hands of Ezra, and its several parts were made known from time to time as occasion required. First, we may infer that in addition to Deuteronomy Ezras law contained the ancient Jehovistic narrative, because the treatment of mixed marriages {Neh 10:30} refers to the contents of this portion of the Pentateuch. {Exo 34:16} Secondly, we may see that it included “The Law of Holiness,” because the regulations concerning the sabbatic year {Neh 10:31} are copied from that collection of rules about defilement and consecration. {Lev 25:2-7} Thirdly, we may be equally sure that it did not lack “The Priestly Code”-the elaborate system of ritual which occupies the greater part of Numbers and Leviticus-because the law of the first-fruits {Neh 10:35-39} is taken from that source. (Lev 27:30; Num 15:20 ff; Num 18:11-32) Here, then, we find allusions to the principal constituent elements of the Pentateuch scattered over the brief Book of Nehemiah. It is clear, therefore, that the great accretion of customs and teachings, which only reached completion after the close of the captivity, was the treasure Ezra now introduced to his people. Henceforth nothing less can be understood when the title “The Law” is used. From this time obedience to the Torah will involve subjection to the whole system of priestly and sacrificial regulations, to all the rules of cleanness and consecration and sacrifice contained in the Pentateuch.
A more difficult point to be determined is, how far this Pentateuch was really a new thing when it was introduced by Ezra. Here we must separate two very different questions. If they had always been kept apart, much confusion would have been avoided. The first is the question of the novelty of The Law to the Jews. There is little difficulty in answering this question. The very process of reading The Law and explaining it goes on the assumption that it is not known. The people receive it as something strange and startling. Moreover, this scene of the revelation of The Law to Israel is entirely in harmony with the previous history of the nation. Whenever The Law was shaped as we now know it, it is clear that it was not practised in its present form by the Jews before Ezras day. We have no contemporary evidence of the use of it in the earlier period. We have clear evidence that conduct contrary to many of its precepts was carried on with impunity, and even encouraged by prophets and religious leaders without any protest from priests or scribes. The complete law is new to Israel. But there is a second question-viz., how far was this law new in itself? Nobody can suppose that it was an absolutely novel creation of the exile, with no roots in the past. Their repeated references to Moses show that its supporters relegated its origin to a dim antiquity, and we should belie all we know of their character if we did not allow that they were acting in good faith. But we have no evidence that The Law had been completed, codified, and written out in full before the time of Ezra. In antiquity, when writing was economised and memory cultivated to a degree of accuracy that seems to us almost miraculous, it would be possible to hand down a considerable system of ritual or of jurisprudence by tradition. Even this stupendous act of memory would not exceed that of the rhapsodists who preserved and transmitted the unwritten Iliad. But we are not driven to such an extreme view. We do not know how much of The Law may have been committed to writing in earlier ages. Some of it was, certainly. It bears evidence of its history in the several strata of which it is composed, and which must have been deposited successively. Deuteronomy, in its essence and original form, was certainly known before the captivity. So were the Jehovistic narrative and the Law of the Covenant. The only question as regards Ezras day turns on the novelty of the Priestly Code, with the Law of Holiness, and the final editing and redaction of the whole. This is adumbrated in Ezekiel and the degradation of the Levites, who are identified with the priests in Deuteronomy, but set in a lower rank in Leviticus, assigned to its historical occasion. Here, then, we see the latest part of Ezras law in the making. It was not created by the scribe. It was formed out of traditional usages of the priests, modified by recent directions from a prophet. The origin of these usages was lost in antiquity, and therefore it was natural to attribute them to Moses, the great founder of the nation. We cannot even affirm that Ezra carried out the last redaction of The Law with his own hand, that he codified the traditional usages, the “Common Law” of Israel. What we know is that he published this law. That he also edited it is an inference drawn from his intimate connection with the work as student and scribe, add supported by the current of later traditions. But while this is possible, what is indubitable is that to Ezra is due the glory of promulgating the law and making it pass into the life of the nation. Henceforth Judaism is legalism. We know this in its imperfection and its difference from the spiritual faith of Christ. To the contemporaries of Ezra it indicated a stage of progress-knowledge in place of superstitious bondage to the priesthood, conscientious obedience to ordinances instituted for the public welfare instead of careless indifference or obstinate self-will. Therefore its appearance marked a forward step in the course of Divine revelation.
Fuente: Everett’s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures
Fuente: The Popular Commentary on the Bible by Kretzmann
Fuente: The Complete Pulpit Commentary
2. The leaves of palm trees.
3. The boughs of Avoth trees.
4. Willows of the brook.
Here the olive tree, the oil tree, and the myrtle would come under the first head (fruit being used for any produce), while the willow-tree is omitted, perhaps because there happened to be none near Jerusalem at that time.
Fuente: A Commentary on the Holy Scriptures, Critical, Doctrinal, and Homiletical by Lange
Fuente: Hawker’s Poor Man’s Commentary (Old and New Testaments)
Fuente: Hawker’s Poor Man’s Commentary (Old and New Testaments)
Fuente: Expositor’s Dictionary of Text by Robertson
Fuente: Expositor’s Dictionary of Text by Robertson
Fuente: The People’s Bible by Joseph Parker
Fuente: B.H. Carroll’s An Interpretation of the English Bible
Fuente: John Trapp’s Complete Commentary (Old and New Testaments)
Fuente: William Kelly Major Works (New Testament)
Fuente: Expositions Of Holy Scripture by Alexander MacLaren
Fuente: You Can Understand the Bible: Study Guide Commentary Series by Bob Utley
Fuente: Companion Bible Notes, Appendices and Graphics
Fuente: Through the Bible Commentary
Fuente: Old and New Testaments Restoration Commentary
Fuente: An Exposition on the Whole Bible
Fuente: F.B. Meyer’s Through the Bible Commentary
Fuente: Commentaries on the New Testament and Prophets
Fuente: The Sermon Bible
Fuente: Gaebelein’s Annotated Bible (Commentary)
Fuente: Scofield Reference Bible Notes
Fuente: The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge
Fuente: Church Pulpit Commentary
Fuente: F. B. Hole’s Old and New Testaments Commentary
Fuente: Joseph Bensons Commentary on the Old and New Testaments
Fuente: Sutcliffe’s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments
Fuente: Peake’s Commentary on the Bible
Fuente: Grant’s Commentary on the Bible
Fuente: Smith’s Writings on 24 Books of the Bible
Fuente: Geneva Bible Notes
Fuente: Expository Notes of Dr. Constable (Old and New Testaments)
Fuente: Expositors Bible Commentary